《Secret Worlds》


 Chapter 1 - Train Of Thought.

    Chapter One


    Train of Thought


    In a world similar, but not quite the same as Earth was a young man that discovered that turning eighteen is a lot harder than he thought it would be. He was no stranger to strife and the difficulties of life. Being an orphan while attending a school for some of the richest kids in the world tended to make being seventeen pretty hard.


    Still, the school gave him what he wanted- a higher education and if that meant he needed to be " the charity case ". Then so be it. He had worked hard to get the scholarship. It had always been that way. Since he could remember he had applied himself to the best of his ability to get to where he was. There were many obstacles, of course, but the one thing that truly served him well in all those years of his short life was nothing more than a simple realization.


    This idea he had grasped may seem mundane or even simple, but there is a fundamental and complete difference between living it and knowing it. To him, it was a universal truth, a mantra, the words he told himself every time he thought of giving up or felt it was too much. Yes, there were those days- bad ones when he felt he could just give up and sink into obscurity. Life owed him nothing.


    So when he walked up to the podium, in the school for rich kids as the valedictorian, he could not help but think his way of life and hard work had been worth it. His thoughts and vindication did not do a thing for the nervousness he felt while walking up there. No, he still felt the pressure in talking in front of a crowd. Especially the crowd that was present at the time.


    His hands were clammy, his right leg twitchy and sweat was soaking his back. The boy''s face had been so sweaty that there was a point where he felt like applying roll-on to his forehead would be a good idea. For some reason, however, the sweat on his face had evaporated along with most of the blood in his face when he saw the crowd as he sat down at the start of the ceremony.


    The opening speeches by the faculty and the Dean had gone by in what felt to him like a blur. It was his turn to hopefully not make a fool of himself. With his second-hand shoes pounding along with his heart as they clopped and clapped on the polished wood of the stage, he finally reached the podium.


    Eyes that were predominantly filled with a plethora of three emotions followed his every move- Boredom, excitement, and apathy.


    When looking at his peers, he once again reaffirmed something to himself; He was writing his speech when an idea struck him out of the blue, but the understanding he had come to- truly hit home at that moment. He suddenly felt very motivated. ''This will probably be my only chance to ever have an impact on these people. ''


    So he went with what he knew in his speech, he went with his mantra and code to life. Taking a moment to collect himself, buying time by ruffling his notes in front of him the nervousness abated and he stepped into the calm that often came when he wrote tests or had fencing matches.


    ¡°I am honored to be standing in front of you today and to have been given this opportunity. I will try to not bore or put you to sleep; I just want to share three stories from my life. No big deal, just three stories.¡± He watched as this sentence spilled over the crowd. Some frowned, others nodded and one guy in the left row was picking his nose.


    He continued. ¡°Let me start with what has allowed me to get to where I am right now. It is something I realized or more accurately, it was a way of thinking forced upon me; Life owes us nothing.¡±


    Taking a deep breath and fighting the emotions that wanted to spill out of his heart, he started with the first of his stories.


    ¡°Some of you may not know, but I am an orphan. I was left on the steps of an orphanage almost eighteen years ago and here I am among you; people who will one day have the lives of hundreds in the palm of their hands. I mention this because I am proud to be here. I am proud to be graduating today. I am proud to be alive.¡±


    After that, he swallowed down the lump in his throat. He had never admitted to this so openly.


    ¡°The first time I understood that life owes us nothing was roughly at the age of five. The orphanage, I grew up in was a poor one and we often went hungry or ate just enough. The caretakers did not know, but the older children would regularly bully the younger ones and take their food. To this day I honestly can¡¯t blame them, they were hungry too, and growing up in a place where guidance, as well as the drive to do the ¡°right¡± thing, was not taught- how could I? They did not know better and neither did I. Going hungry because I was weak and that was it. At the time I did not know this of course. Hiding my food and when asked said that someone had already taken it. Often, in those days I would be in my bed wondering why I was in this situation while thinking of the other ¡°normal¡± children with parents and be angry because I did not have any. I would imagine being adopted and becoming one of the ¡°normal¡± kids. Thinking of a happy life with these parents and how we would go out to eat all the food I could ever want. It never happened.¡±


    What he did not say was that hiding food sometimes did not work and he would get beaten when caught. ¡°By the time I was six the thought came to me for the first time; Life owes us nothing. The things I imagined would not come and I would need to find a way to eat more. So I learned my second lesson. Hard work pays off. When school started it was an escape. The books and lessons were a distraction from my everyday life so I threw myself into them. It was the same for sports and other activities. I did anything productive to get away from my situation. I was lucky that I chose the school as my escape. Other kids at the orphanage chose less¡­ savory means. Using drugs and joining gangs to feel like they are part of a family.¡±


    His heart nearly exploded at that last sentence. One of his good friends was lost to that path. ¡°A year later I got my first scholarship to a private school and I finally got out. It was a boarding school much like this one and to be honest it saved my life. I realized my hard work and dedication to school work is what resulted in my escape and it spurred me on to work even harder and so it went until it led to me standing here today. So I would like to say; Work hard and appreciate those that do as well. Grab every opportunity you can, better yourselves and maybe, just maybe we will be as interesting and fabulous as Mr. Parson one day.¡±


    Laughter, followed his last statement. Mr. Parson was for lack of a better word an eccentric teacher at the school. Probably the youngest one teaching there and he dressed the part. He always wore aviators and a leather jacket. His hair had the latest style and he drove the latest, almost, affordable sports car. What spoiled the image was the fact that his socks never matched as well as his habit of saying ¡°fabulous¡± whenever questions he asked in the class got promptly answered.


    He waited for the laughter to die down before continuing. ¡°Being fabulous aside, my next story is a bit more ordinary. At the boarding school, I met a librarian and in my opinion, the man was without a doubt, insane. His passion as he called it was living out science. He would spend his days at the library reading books on science and then trying all the experiments they listed. So avid was he in this pursuit that he lost a hand during an experiment that had gone bad, or that was the rumor until I asked him one day.¡±


    The truth is he was forced into asking by the rest of his class. The librarian was not a popular man on the count of his muttering to himself while he read the science books and the hook he wore to compensate for the lost hand. He was a scary figure that the older kids would tell ghost stories about.


    ¡°How he answered stuck with me and to be honest changed my life. As it turned out he did not lose his hand during an experiment but in an accident. He not only lost his hand, but his wife and daughter too. The event resulted in him obsessing not in science, but what he called the little things in life. So many people don¡¯t notice the little things. He did not notice that there was a pothole in the road. He did not notice the car speeding in the oncoming lane and he was convinced that if he had, his family would still be alive.


    "The speeding car had hit the pothole and swerved into his lane causing the accident. I think to stay moderately sane he came up with the theory and pursued it.¡±


    Confused gazes looked up at him. It was not surprising, how did it have anything to do with life owing you nothing and what lesson was he trying to convey? In truth, it was the effect he was hoping for.


    ¡°Mr. Cook, the librarian passionately explained to me that science was the culmination of the little things that makes up the laws of life. The laws of physics, the atoms that make up everything and the protons and electrons that make up atoms. Everything can be divided or made smaller. A math problem can be broken up into pieces and made easier and so too can obstacles we face in everyday life. The same can be said for good things. The reason we are here is a result of years of study, which can be broken up into days, which can be broken up into hours. You can add other variables like how much effort you put in as well as the things that distracted you. This made me realize he was right.¡±


    He once more made eye contact with a few and a lot of them were pondering what he said. ¡°It''s human nature not to notice the little things; humans keep their focus on their goals, not noticing what goes into achieving them, but simply doing them and in doing so it is viewed as everyday life. We sometimes feel a problem is unsolvable because we focus on the problem instead of breaking it up and finding methods to solve the small issues, which resulted in, one, big, seemingly unassailable mountain. A wise man once said- If you are not part of the solution. You are part of the problem; there is no gray area.¡±


    He ran his hand through his hair and leaning forward on the podium while looking gravely at his audience, he said. ¡°Notice the little things. When you feel overwhelmed, look closer. When you want to achieve something, do it in steps because life owes us nothing and what we want, we have to take for ourselves starting with one little thing at a time.¡±


    The last part he nearly whispered and he felt good noticing more people were paying attention. The guy in the left row was still picking his nose though.


    Standing upright once more he let out a long breath. ¡°My next story is related to the only constant thing in life. No matter what, it¡¯s always happening and there is nothing we can do about it, we can only influence it. For those wondering what I am talking about- its change, change comes whether we want it to or not and a lot of times it can be painful. Change can lead to love, but it can also lead to a loss. Getting into the boarding school changed my life for the better, but little did I know that loss would soon follow. By the time I was ten years old the orphanage finally closed down and people I knew for better or worse got sent all over the country. The small family I had, albeit dysfunctional in so, so many ways had been broken up. By then I had made friends with a few during the vacations the school was closed and it was a hard blow. What followed was even worse; I won¡¯t go too deeply into it and will keep it short.¡±


    He had to take a moment as the memories of what happened came flooding back. Opening old wounds, which felt like it was physically causing him pain. When he collected himself and was finally able to continue his voice sounded weak to his ears. ¡°I was not sent to an orphanage, but rather foster parents that took in orphans and were paid a certain amount to take care of us. We were five in the house. A man that I had never seen sober since the first day I moved in and a woman he would beat if he did not have alcohol. There were two others with me in the house, orphans like me. They were older and well adapted to the lifestyle. I, on the other hand, was not and often got used as the scapegoat for the man to vent his frustrations. When there was no money to feed his habit he would force us to beg on the streets. It was a bad time and I once again realized that life did not owe me anything.¡±


    Another pause followed this as he remembered the hopelessness, the fear and how often they had to fight other beggars to keep their spots.


    ¡°It took me a while, but I realized something had to change or I would not survive. So when we begged I would keep some of what I made for myself and saved up for a camera phone. You see, I had reported the man before, but his brother worked at the local police precinct and¡­ well, it did not end well. I started gathering evidence, recording the man when I could as well as his brother when I once again purposefully went to the precinct to put in a report. It once again did not end well for me, but I had my evidence. When I got out of the hospital I sent the videos and recordings to every media outlet, every police department, every single place of authority I could think of and it finally resulted in change. This made me realize that change comes for us all, but we can also cause a change. We can control some of it to a degree and we can change the lives of others with just a sentence or a word for good or bad.¡±


    After saying everything his feelings were a mess. It was strange, he felt empty, but at the same time relieved. Like a burden had been lifted. ¡°I mention this not because I want sympathy or anything of the kind, but because you who will probably be powerful in the future can bring great change, good change. Don¡¯t feel obligated or guilty because you have what you have. I am no fool and I know you face your challenges. We all do. The change could be just for you or thousands. All I am saying is make it a good change. Make it worth something and if for some reason, you feel like you are too small to achieve anything, think of a mosquito. How small it is, how insignificant in the grand scheme of things, but have you ever tried to sleep with one buzzing in your ear?¡±


    With his speech almost over the boy felt relief blanket him and it almost gave him gooseflesh. ¡°Today is the first day of the rest of our lives. It sounds so epic when you say it like that. Despite the paths laid out before us our futures are unknown, how exciting.¡± Turning to give Mr. Parsons a smile he leaned down to the microphone, the pause in speech hanging so thickly in the air so thickly that it was nearly tangible. ¡°How fabulous!¡±


    Mr. Parson smiled back at that moment and even the aviators he was wearing could not hide the lust for life the man had in his eyes. Turning back the boy gave a curt nod to the audience and stepped back, making way for the Dean once more.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    He had then taken his seat, the comfort on his posterior spreading through the rest of him like a tangible thing as the relief that he no longer had to speech finally and truly sunk in. The graduates politely clapped.


    The last thing he remembers about the event before it all turned into a blur was the Dean thanking him for the wonderful speech. His mind was lost in harder times; his past. The speech had somehow brought him closure, he realized. He felt light. Afloat in the recesses of his mind riding waves of memories that were a part of him. They made him who he was and he felt proud of that.


    When all the formalities were finally done, he made his way outside of the almost ageless looking hall. The air was crisp and he could see his breath in front of him. It was fall, and the oak trees were winning a battle against the campus gardeners; shedding their leaves all over the usually pristine campus grounds. He walked over to a bench overlooking the sports fields, promptly sat down and looked over it all. The sports grounds were the one place that his status did not matter. It was amazing to him how people could come together in the face of a common enemy. When facing others or simply practicing, he finally felt a part of something bigger than himself; he almost felt like he was part of a family. After practice or the games, everything would go back to normal.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts.¡± A familiar voice had rung out behind him. It caused a frown to grow on his face.


    ¡®What does she want at a time like this? Be calm, not like you will ever see her again.¡¯ He found himself thinking.


    He chose to ignore her, simply sitting and staring over the view. The bench shook and in the corner of his eye, he saw a blood-red strand of hair dancing in the wind as she sat down next to him.


    ¡°Klaus, can we just talk for a minute?¡±


    His jaw clenched involuntarily at how she said his name. Memories of times spent with her in his arms spilled into his mind, only to be spoiled by the memory of her betrayal. To him, his name felt dirty coming from her lips.


    ¡°I thought you would be on your way home by now.¡± He finally managed to say.


    A warm hand touched him and he quickly pulled his away before the visions came. He had forgotten to wear his gloves and did not want to see those visions again. It had started a month before the final exams and had been the only thing that saved him from her.


    They were in each other¡¯s arms, embracing after his very first experience of making out when the first vision hit him like a ton of ice water; A vision of her discussing and planning with others to do something to him, to put him in his place, remind him of his station. It seemed crazy at first, but woke him up from the love-struck stupor he was in. Soon, he started to notice things; times when she just disappeared or would be talking to someone only to stop and pretend like she did not know that person when he got close.


    When he followed her to the old abandoned library one day after another vision, he realized it was true. Instead of waiting and calmly thinking of a plan he had burst in and broken things off, laughing at them in derision and ridiculing them for thinking he was stupid enough to fall for whatever plan they may have had. In truth, he felt like he was dying inside.


    She had been his first love, his first kiss, his first everything regarding relationships; when it came to relationships between a man and a woman


    .


    ¡°Clarissa, please don¡¯t touch me.¡± He said, turning to her, noticing the hurt in her eyes. She had approached him later explaining that the night he barged in was the night she was going to tell them she could not go through with it anymore. She had fallen for him.


    It was too little too late. Considering his past and finally letting someone in only to find out it was all fake up to a point was enough to close the cage around his heart once more and he had said as much.


    As he looked at her sitting there next to him, looking as perfect as the day they met. He could see the tears threatening to spill out of her emerald green eyes above a lightly freckled button nose. Full lips, were stuck in a straight line while she fought her own conflicting emotions. She did not wear makeup today, but she did not need it to look incredible to him.


    Placing her hands in her lap, she simply nodded and said. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡®God, why is it so hard to stay angry with her- a part of me wants to move on and forget while another part wants to hold her close and tell her that everything will be okay.¡¯ He thought while clenching and unclenching his hands. ¡®Perhaps I could forgive her, pick up where we left off? No, it will never be the same. I will always be wary of her and expect the worst. It would not be fair to either of us.¡¯


    Letting out a long sigh, he looked up through the canopy of the large tree right behind the bench. Its leaves were awash with warm colors so in contrast with the mood and overall weather. He had always felt it was summer, giving its last farewell before the winter came and turned everything white. ¡°Look, I think a part of me has already forgiven you.¡±


    In the corner of his eye her head whipped up and her eyes flooded with new hope, but his next words broke that. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I can ever truly trust you again. It would feel like I would always have to look over my shoulder or something of the sort. That would not be fair to you or me.¡±


    She leaned forward again almost grabbing his hand, but stopped at the last second. ¡°I can work for your trust, you know, I can get it back that way. This is so unfair, if only you had not followed me that night all this would be different.¡±


    He shook his head and her shoulders deflated like she was a balloon that had sprung a leak. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it will work and I don¡¯t want to prolong this any longer. Besides, we come from different worlds.¡± He added the last part weakly. By saying those words he acknowledged his choice and by doing that he felt relief, settle in with a sense of loss. In the back of his mind, it amazed him how many things humans could feel at once.


    She sniffed and dabbed at her eyes with a tissue he had no idea where from or when appeared. She let out her long sigh before collecting herself by pretending to dust herself off. ¡°Then I guess this is goodbye.¡± She finally forced out after noticing he was not about to say anything else.


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    He then looked away and at the view again. He did not want to see her retreating when she walked away. A muffled sound next to him, as well as a quick kiss on his cheek, was the last he would ever see of her, or so he thought.


    Crunching leaves announced her departure and he suddenly felt very lonely.


    ¡®Well, I had better get ready to leave as well.¡¯


    Getting up, he noticed a small box-shaped present wrapped in red with a stylish white bow that must have been put there by her when she kissed him. On it was a card. He opened the card only to find one sentence.


    Iknow I am a few days early, but happy eighteenth birthday, Klaus Alexandros Roth.


    From: Clarrisa Lacroix


    He gave the package a complicated look, but finally decided to pick it up and put it in his pocket. She had given him another first; his first present. It nettled him a bit that she used his full names; the only thing left behind by his biological parents, but he shrugged it off quickly as he went to go pack his things.


    Since he was turning eighteen soon, he would no longer be allowed at the orphanage, as a result, he had already applied for an internship at a prestigious law firm in Davos city. Due to his great marks and track record, they had jumped at the opportunity to have him. He would have to share an apartment with two other people while there, but he looked forward to the new experience before going to the University of Davos on another scholarship.


    His end goal was to become a lawyer. One that focused on cases on child abuse and family law.


    Klaus had once read that the gods hear and laugh at our plans. He would find out how true that was.


    He was waiting at the train station when a large man stepped up to him. He was busy on a phone he had gotten himself the year before. The hustle and bustle around him would usually have made it difficult to notice one person in particular, but this man was huge even compared to Klaus, who was just less than one point nine meters tall. He usually towered over others, which also served to draw his attention to the man.


    He looked up from his cell phone with confusion. The man was just standing there, not moving an inch. He had a sleek black suit on with sunglasses that hid his eyes, but Klause could instinctively feel he was being stared at by the stranger and it was not a friendly stare. The man¡¯s head was shaved so apart from his large stature nothing else stood out about him.


    Klaus glanced around, he was looking for a police officer or security guard, however, none were in sight.


    The man took two steps forward, which further panicked Klaus because now he felt trapped against the wall he had been leaning on and his instincts from the days on the streets were screaming at him.


    ¡®What could Baldy want from me? We are in a public place so he can¡¯t do much without others noticing. I am good here for now, but if he does move I better be prepared¡­¡¯


    With that thought, Klaus inconspicuously bent down to put his cell phone in his bag, but at the same time slipped an old and trusted friend over his wrist and folded it double to be somewhat hidden in his palm.


    The man¡¯s facial expression finally changed. He smiled, but like the stare, it was not a friendly one. He had noticed the sap before it disappeared into the boy¡¯s palm, which was now hidden behind his back.


    The man found it especially interesting how the boy was now looking at him. There was still some surprise in Klaus¡¯ eyes, but also a challenge. The man welcomed it.


    Consciously or unconsciously, people started to make space around the two. Some picked up on the subtle cues and others with their minds on autopilot, simply followed.


    Klaus was not liking this at all. If the train came now there would be a lot fewer people around so time was also limited. ¡°What do you want?¡± He finally asked.


    The man took another step closer and Klaus dropped the sap so that it now hung loosely from his wrist and would be ready for use.


    ¡°We want you to come with us.¡±


    Klaus swore on the inside. ¡®Us, he said, us so there should be more than one. Are they blocking my escape? Think, Klaus. There has to be a way out of this, there always is.¡¯


    His eyes darted around, he had no idea what this man wanted, but it could not be good and he needed a way out if things went south. ¡®Maybe, Clarrisa sent goons after me? No, she would not¡­ I hope?¡¯


    The screeching of train breaks stirred him from his thoughts. He was not the only one. People around him all suddenly started moving towards the train platform.


    Two people passed between the two of them and Klaus grabbed the opportunity. Taking off like a bat out of hell and ignoring the curses of the two people as the man smashed through them in pursuit, he danced around a couple holding hands in front of him before jumping clean over a baggage trolley. More curses followed when his pursuer crashed into it, but it¡¯s lost to Klaus as a similarly dressed man revealed himself on the train platform. They almost looked identical, shaved heads, dark shades, and black suits. This one was smaller though.


    Klaus skidded to halt just as Baldy number one started to get up from a heap of baggage, the owner of said baggage loudly cursing him. Something that had been asleep in Klaus unless he was fencing or when he was fighting on the streets so long ago came to life once more.


    Without a second thought, he sprinted at the man blocking him, an old voice playing in his head. ¡®If you have the choice, always go for the smaller one when trying to escape. They usually run faster than the bigger ones and will put up less of a fight, unless they have had training. If they have had training, you are buggered from the start.¡¯


    When the old beggar told him so years ago, Klaus never thought the advice would be used after graduating. Baldy two, prepared to receive Klaus when he saw the fool boy sprinting at him, his partner was shouting something, but the noise of the people and his focus on Klaus meant whatever was shouted was not heard. This is why he was utterly and luckily surprised when the sap made its appearance. It was the last thing the man experienced before waking up in the hospital two days later. It crashed down with a resounding clap and the crack of the man¡¯s jaw. Klaus paid it no mind, except to thank his lucky stars before continuing his desperate sprint towards the train.


    He made it to the congested door and had to force his way through, complaints followed in his wake. He had no time to be cordial, so simply ignored them and pushed on to the next part of the train, hoping the angry people would object, even more to being shoved around by the next asshole that came along.


    Said asshole had just made it to the door only to find the eldest and most decrepit old man he had ever seen blocking his way. The old man was giving him a glare that he could never match. The old man gave his walking stick a good stomp to emphasize his next words. ¡°Just try it boy¡¯o. I dare ye.¡±


    People around them were now staring and common sense warned him that if he tried to move the old man, many would come to his rescue. He only stood there a second before running to the next cart in the line.


    To his dismay, the next one was even more congested and he heard the very familiar whistles that the law enforcement officers were forced to use. This and the fact that he knew there was already someone on the train made him back off.


    Klaus, who had gotten a cap from somewhere to hide his face had watched as Baldy number one left the platform just before the police arrived. After asking around quickly, the police set off in Baldy¡¯s direction, the luggage owner in tow.


    The last few people rushed in, finding seats and the door closed. Klaus could finally let out a long sigh of relief, he had escaped or so he thought.


    The relief was short-lived when the adrenaline left him and he could finally think clearly. ¡®I am so buggered. The train has two stops before Davo and even if I do make it there, they probably know my plans. These people would not just target some kid minding his own business. What could they possibly want from me? Old enemies? Unlikely, I never pissed anyone off that badly before. The only people it could have been the rich kids, or maybe Clarissa?¡¯


    His thoughts stopped dead when he finally noticed something strange was going on. It was dead quiet; the hustle and bustle of everyone settling into their seats were not there. When he looked around what he saw astounded him. All the people around him had split like the red sea; cramping themselves into the far corners of the train cart and staying as far away from him and one other person that was sitting across from him.


    ¡°So, you finally noticed. Tut, tut, I was impressed by how you dealt with the gorillas, but you only notice my manipulations now.¡± She waved her hand like flinging something dirty off of it before she gave Klaus a toothy smile.


    Klaus was struck speechless. First and foremost, the person sitting there was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Dressed in a sleek business suit that tried, but could not hide the athletic and curvaceous body underneath; she gave off an air of confidence, competence and judging by how she had manipulated the situation she had reason to be. Her hair was blonde, almost silver and he could not see clearly as it was hidden behind her, but it seemed long. Her lips blood-red and full were set in a perfect knowing smile, but the most striking was her purple eyes staring right into his.


    Forcing himself to look away, Klaus could not help but berate himself. ¡®I am so dumb; I went to the one place they knew I was going. How was I to know they had hired so many people?¡¯ Looking around, he had to reassess the situation. Among the people in the cart were children and the elderly as well. ¡®The way they are standing all bunched up and the vacant stares. Were they hypnotized? Ridiculous. They look like zombies without the blood and stuff.¡¯ The thought caused his hair to stand on end and he realized something. ¡®I never had a chance from the beginning.¡¯


    The thought had brought on a brief feeling of helplessness, but he soon pushed it down and decided that all he could do then was accept the situation. ¡®Maybe if I am compliant they will lower their guard and I will have an opportunity to get away.¡¯


    He then sat down while taking the cap off with slumped shoulders, his eyes taking in the stranger across from him. Her eyes had never left him.


    She then leaned forward and beamed another perfect smile his way. ¡°Good, that was not so hard now was it?¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Not like you gave me a choice. What would you have done if I ran the other way?


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be a sourpuss. You were surrounded and would have been caught no matter which way you went. I only got on the train after you did.¡± She said, reclining back into her seat, her arms resting along with the backrest.


    It surprised him that she looked so totally unguarded against him. It caused alarm bells to ring in his head. ¡®Is she trying to lure me into a false sense of security the way I am trying to with her? Something tells me this lady is not so simple.¡¯


    As if she could read his mind, she smiled brightly once more. ¡°I find your way of thinking fascinating.¡±


    ¡®Is she reading?¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I can read your mind.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ridiculous? Hardly dear Klaus, have you not done the same thing to others on several occasions now? Yes, I am talking about that tramp of a redhead and her little posse.¡± The cold bite of anger in her last words surprised him nearly as much as the fact that she could read his mind and knew about him.


    His head was spinning. ¡®How long have they been watching me?¡¯


    ¡°All of your short life.¡± Was her reply to HIS thought?

 Chapter 2- The Wheels On The Bus

    Chapter 2


    the Wheels On The Bus¡­


    Klaus had a very good idea of what shock felt like. He had felt it the first time he saw violence, not the ¡°normal¡± violence so un-dauntingly administered by the seniors at the orphanage when they bullied. No, the shock of unbridled, inhuman like violence perpetrated by a rival gang against the one most of the older kids had joined from his orphanage.


    He had been seven at the time when it happened. Like every morning, they all went to wait at the nearest bus stop to go to the public school they were enrolled in. It was a day like any other for Klaus, almost perfect even because he would be getting results for a quiz they had to complete the previous week.


    He was standing with Macy, a girl one year younger than himself. She had become his friend as soon as she joined the orphanage. At first, he wanted nothing to do with her, but her inquisitiveness and unending bubbliness won him over in a matter of hours. So, he had taken it upon himself to take care of her as much as someone his age could. He did it the only way he knew how; through helping her with schoolwork and hiding food. They would take turns to do so and then share what was left. It was his first and last friendship.


    They both were barefoot and dressed in hand me downs, carrying bags far too big for them on backs far too small. They were always first at the bus stop as per the urging of Klaus. The seniors soon joined them and that¡¯s when everything went wrong.


    He remembers it so vividly. First, there was the loud and booming music. Second, the squeal of tires and like puppets on a string controlled by a master puppeteer, everyone at the bus stopped and turned to the sound as one. Then there were the shouts of the seniors. He can¡¯t remember what was shouted no matter how hard he tries, but what followed would stay with him forever. Sharp claps went off, kids screamed. At first, he thought it was fireworks, his small mind never comprehending the danger until he saw the red. It bloomed like flowers all around him, it was so quick that one moment there was nothing and the next, it was everywhere. As fast as they sprouted they wilted quicker still and with their wilting came the reaping of lives.


    Among all of them, that stood there only himself and one other boy survived. It was the first time he learned what death truly was and it shocked him to the core. It was then that the school bus arrived. So deep was he in shock that he climbed on as soon as the bus came to a halt. The bus driver had gotten out as soon as he stopped. The man was frantic and on the phone with the police. Only later did they find little Klaus on the usual spot that Macy and Klaus had claimed as their own. Singing a song that they always sang. ¡°The wheels on the bus¡­¡±


    It took a year of therapy before Klaus properly started talking to people again. He would do his schoolwork just fine, but anything else left him in a zombie-like state.


    Sitting in the train across the strange woman, it was the first thing that came to mind when he started to feel the numbness of shock, but he fought it down. ¡®It is not the time to get lost in my own world. I need information.¡¯


    When he looked at her once more he could see the worry in her eyes. It confused and irritated him. ¡°If you care, why do this?¡±


    She quickly shook off the images she had just seen in his mind. She was there that day and she was the reason he lived, but she knew saying as much would only cause him to distrust her more. Knowing she saved him and not his friend. She did not want to open that can of worms.


    ¡°It is because I care that I am here. I have been watching over you for a long time, preparing a long time all for this day.¡±


    ¡°Watching over me? Tch, please I have been looking after myself and even if you were, why show yourself now? Why come out of the woodworks when my life is finally.¡± He stopped the sentence halfway but finished it in his mind. ¡®Worth living.¡¯


    She snorted at him. ¡°Is it not obvious?¡±


    It dawned on him even before she finished her words. ¡°The mind-reading, because of these strange things happening to me?¡±


    She quirked an eyebrow at him questioningly. ¡°Strange things?¡±


    The question made him shut his mouth. He was a fool, thinking. ¡®If they know about the mind-reading how can they not know about the other things.¡¯ Too late he remembered she could read his mind.


    ¡°Klaus, it is of the utmost importance that you tell me about the other things.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He replied, adamantly crossing his arms and reciting a poem in his head.


    The half-smile she had on, quickly turned into a frown at his behavior. ¡°This childishness won¡¯t help you, only I can. The sooner you come to terms with that the sooner we can move onto what¡¯s important.¡±


    This time it was his turn to raise an eyebrow in question. He unflinchingly still kept his mouth shut while reciting the poem.


    ¡°Urg, you test me. I am talking about your origins, where you come from. Who you are.¡±


    If there ever was something that would get his attention, that would be it. Since young he had wondered what he could have done to be abandoned and if not him. What circumstances could have prompted anyone to drop a defenseless baby at that horrid place.


    She sighed. Breaking eye contact and looking away. ¡°I will be honest and completely frank. Your father is dead. Your mother, we have no record off. No one knows who she was. Your abilities may give me an idea, but if you don¡¯t share them my hands are tied.¡±


    ¡®Dead?¡¯ The numbness came again as he listened to those words. How many times had he wondered about his father? Every time he looked in the mirror, he would speculate and try to draw a picture in his imagination from the features he had. When he looked at himself, the first thing he noticed was his stark and almost glacial blue eyes. His eyebrows were slightly slanted downward giving them a sharp appearance. Slightly curly raven black hair that was perpetually almost too long framed a strong jaw, but there was a touch of femininity to it that hinted at what he could only think was his mother. The girls would usually give him attention until they figured out his status and it did not take long due to the shabby and worn clothes he was forced to wear most of his life.


    Two soft hands took his. She had come closer to him and had he been in his right mind he would have shrugged the hands-off, but he could not care less at the moment. ¡°Klaus, I promise you my aim is not to hurt you but to protect. If not for you awakening now you would have gone on to live a normal life, but that and anything you ascribe to your idea of ¡°normal¡± is lost to you now. If you want to live you need to learn to trust or at least follow me for now.¡±


    ¡®Trust, I do not have the ability.¡¯


    By the look he was giving her, she did not need to read his mind in order to know what he was thinking. She was just about to try and continue convincing him, but he interrupted.


    ¡°Fine, I will come with you willingly, however, do not expect me to trust you. I need proof of the things you are saying. I need proof of my father¡¯s death and I want to know what is going on with me and why you are so insistent that I go along with you.¡±


    She smiled then, but to him, it was not a beautiful thing. It was more akin to what he imagined a wolf would give its prey before devouring it whole. ¡°I am glad you chose the easy way, Klaus. The hard way would have been filled with unpleasantness.¡±


    ¡°Are you not supposed to make it easier for me to trust you?¡± Klaus, could not help but ask, after all, what would be the point of all this. Little did he know that the woman before him was making an investment.


    ¡°Oh, my dear Klaus my job was never to make you trust me, but to keep you safe. This way I would not have to resort to other means, means that could make you angry with me.¡±


    ¡°Why would that bother you?¡± He asked baffled.


    She smirked at that and turned the hand she was holding his with into a handshake. ¡°Tell me about the other things first and then I will tell you, a simple trade if you will.¡±


    ¡°Deal. I think I have little choice in the matter.¡± Klaus said, feeling caught in a spider¡¯s web.


    She did not reply, but simply leaned back adopting the same relaxed posture, which bordered on indifference.


    ¡°It started about four months ago. The visions were not the first things to happen. I noticed that I was growing stronger, faster. Not just in body but in mind as well. Things that took me ages to study became easier. Math problems would sometimes feel like they solved themselves and my memory¡­ it seemed as though I could remember being in my mother¡¯s womb sometimes. It happened sporadically at first. Mostly when I felt stressed or anxious, but it soon branched out to other strong emotions. Happiness, sadness and anger.¡±


    The last one he said with shame lacing his voice. Reading his memory like an open book, the woman gave an amused chuckle. ¡°The boy with the broken arm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it happened so fast. He took a swing and I simply wanted to block and hold his arm, but it broke like brittle kindling. That¡¯s not all, unlike the visions or thoughts as you call them I forced my will over his own. Swept his thoughts away like an avalanche would a twig. It felt unnatural, wrong in so many ways I don¡¯t want to bring myself to even think of it. I wanted them to leave, to go away and leave me alone and so he did without a word of protest. The others were spooked by this and soon followed.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    In his mind, the events played out. It had been when he followed Clarissa. After confronting them one of the rich kids attacked him and Klaus defended himself. The whole exchange lasted less than a minute, but everyone was shaken by how easily he had taken care of what seemed the most aggressive boy there. They soon followed him, all except for Clarissa who was crying and looking at Klaus in shock. He left her like that.


    The woman had remained silent through all of the talk and thoughts, showed no expression except for the chuckle, but when he mentioned the last thing her eyes grew troubled. Klaus did not miss that.


    ¡°What you speak of is a compulsion. It¡¯s what I did to them.¡± She said lifting a lazy finger to point at the people dazedly standing as far away from them as they could.


    Disgust flickered over his face. He remembered that feeling, it is hard to forget. It felt dirty, wrong and disgusting to the highest degree.


    She did not miss the look and sighed before saying. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way. It is different for me. I am of the Dalmora bloodline and compulsion is kind of my bloodline¡¯s specialty. It is harder to do it to other bloodlines though. With humans, it¡¯s as easy as the flick of my hand.¡±


    Klaus committed everything she said to memory. ¡°So my mother was one of you then?¡± A part of him could not believe he was buying into this, but just looking at those people and what he had been experiencing the past few months was convincing enough.


    She shrugged and looked at her nails. They were painted a dark purple, the same color as her eyes. ¡°No, not necessarily. There are countless bloodlines out there and each year new ones are being born. The eldest remain the strongest, though.¡±


    Klaus swallowed hard. ¡°What is mine, I mean my father¡¯s?¡±


    Looking up from her nails, her eyes bore into him, the world grew silent for them. Sound retreated and the light grew still, and then he heard it as a bare whisper of a whisper. His heart thumped, his blood boiled and the word seemed to thrum and embrace his very soul. ¡°Sephiroth.¡±


    The word was not spoken in the common language, but something he knew in his heart was far, far older, it was something ancient. After the word, the air left his lungs and his heart felt constricted yet at the same time, free. For that one moment, he was whole and then it was gone.


    A naughty giggle brought him out the stupor he had found himself in for that moment. ¡°What, what is so funny?¡± He managed to get out past his desperate lungs. He could hardly hear his own voice past the beating drum that was his heart.


    ¡°Well if I was not sure, I certainly am now. You surely are a Roth. Oh, what a great day it is, a new Roth right in this twice damned world. It was a test little Klaus, a test you passed with flying colors.¡±


    ¡°You could have warned me.¡± Croaked Klaus.


    ¡°Yes, I could have.¡± She then shrugged mischievously. ¡°What would the fun have been in that.¡± Then she looked at her watch. ¡°Come, our stop is coming up and my people are already waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°What danger am I facing?¡± Klaus asked, barely starting to get back his full faculties.


    The train¡¯s brakes started to screech. ¡°All in due time.¡± She replied over her shoulder, before making her way over to the exit. The other people in the cart were starting to stir. ¡°Chop, chop little Klaus. I do not like being delayed.¡±


    ¡®Bitch.¡¯ Thought Klaus, vehemently.


    ¡°I heard that.¡±


    ¡°I was hoping you did.¡±


    As soon as the doors opened they were out. She cut a straight path through the many throngs of people. They made way for her, but none of them seemed to see her. It was all he could do to keep up as people jostled and bumped into him, yet around her there seemed to be a bubble that was impenetrable by the multitudes of humans living their daily lives.


    ¡®I need to learn that trick.¡¯ He thought to himself and he was not sure but he could swear he heard a giggle coming from her.


    ¡®I also need to learn how to block you.¡¯


    ¡®Want to get rid of me so quickly, do you? You are breaking my heart little Klaus.¡¯


    He wanted to hit her with a witty comeback, but all thought left him as soon as they reached the exit of the train station and saw where they were headed. Four lavish cars stood in wait. One seemed to stretch on forever and the others were large trucks. All in black and looking as ominous as could be. Klaus saw a couple standing and taking selfies with the cars behind them. Looking around, he noticed that they were not the only ones.


    A soon as they were noticed more men in suits appeared and opened the doors. Others ushered the crowd away and as if in a dream, Klaus found himself in the lavish car next to her. The door closed and they were off.


    He took a second to investigate his surroundings. The car had that smell that only a brand new one could emit. The upholstery was decorated with mostly black but had gold undertones. The paneling looked like some kind of dark wood, smooth to the touch a polished to a shine. A crest in the shape of a gargoyle looking creature, sitting on a three towered castle with wings outstretched and curved downward; almost as if protecting it was predominantly everywhere.


    Seeing him looking at it, she commented. ¡°The Dalmora crest, I personally find it a bit ugly and gaudy, but tradition and all that. My great aunt insists that it should be on everything we own. Everything not in the public eye, of course.¡±


    Klaus, for his part hardly heard anything she said. He was too busy gawking at the sheer opulence he was surrounded by. On the other side of them was a large television. Next to it a small fridge with all the main brand beverages. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, silly me. I never properly introduced myself. I am Lilith Lacroix Dalmora, at your service.¡± She gave a slight bow and if Klaus did not know better he would have thought she would curtsey if they were not in the car.


    ¡°Lacroix?¡± Klaus could not help but ask with a bit of trepidation.


    ¡°Yes, I would imagine the name is familiar to you. Clarissa is one of us but not quite one of us if you get my meaning. She has shown no sign of awakening so she will never get involved with the Dalmora side of things.¡±


    ¡°She could still awaken?¡± Klaus, half stated and half asked.


    Lilith waved her hand in dismissal. ¡°Not a chance I am afraid, the poor thing is already eighteen and not a lick of our powers resides in her blood.¡± Seeing his confusion, she continued. ¡°If you don¡¯t awaken before the age of eighteen, you never awaken at all. I myself awoke at the age of thirteen, suppressed it as long as I could, it nearly killed me.¡± She added, rather seriously.


    ¡°Why would you want to suppress it?¡±


    Turning to him, she almost placed her hand on his cheek, but the wary look he gave her made her lower it. ¡°It¡¯s adorable and somewhat vexing how little you know. The older you awaken the more powerful you are, but the harder it is for you to advance.¡±


    ¡®Advance? Powerful? This is all so much, what have I gotten myself into? What is going to happen to me?¡¯ Klaus knew he was in over his head. Every question answered only brought on more questions, things felt like they were just moving too fast. He felt queasy, overwhelmed, but what scared him the most about it all was his excitement. ¡®A chance, no matter how slim to find my mother and hear more about my father. Even if I could just learn a little, it would be worth it. After that, I could still pursue my goals. I can save others from the same fate I had. The same fate Macy and all the others had.


    Unbeknownst to Klaus, Lilith was clenching her fists when she heard that thought. She had dropped him off at the orphanage, left the letter and fake birth certificate with his names just as she was instructed. At the time she could not care less. She owed his father a great deal, which was eighteen years to the long life she had lived and will most probably still live.


    Yes, she owed him, however, not his son. In fact a part of her was angry at being saddled with the infant. So she had completed his last request to the letter. Nothing more nor less and how she regretted it now. She had watched him grow, watched him struggle as a mortal. For eighteen years she stood watching the little boy grow and go through all his troubles and through all those years she grew to hate herself more and more. Because the light which was vibrant and full of life in the boy, at first, was slowly but surely dying. In the beginning she found the light loathsome, she had failed and lost nearly everything so when the boy failed or lost it would give her a sense of satisfaction.


    ¡®How could I be so callous, so irresponsible. If only I had given a damn before reading his mind.¡¯


    She watched him struggle and fight, witnessed his growth and as he did, he also grew on her. The change happened slowly at first, but it truly set in when he was sixteen and she read his mind for the first time. The care and importance he placed on the girl far outshining the care she had ever given anything except herself. She realised light came back to him along with the girl, she gave him something to live for.


    Then it happened that fateful day. The booming music, the screeching tires. The bark of their puny weapons as they reaped innocent lives for nothing other than the right to gain access to and extort a tiny street of vendors.


    She broke the rules that day and paid dearly for it. Just as Klaus recovered she also needed to. At the time she did not feel anything for Klaus and only saved him out of duty. The rules are absolute and the Secret Worlds bind them to it. If the power she used was not to save then she would most probably be dead.


    How loathsome she found herself years later after reading his mind. She had watched him once more with all the light gone except for a simple candle flickering in the wind. It was no surprise then that she was surprised and a little impressed when it rekindled when he found his purpose again.


    At first his purpose was unclear, but the more Klaus advanced on his path the more curious she got until she finally read his mind and everything changed. It was a purpose as noble as any. To save others from his fate. To save others from what she had done to him. All she needed to do was a little research in order to find a better place, a safer place. It would forever be her shame and burden to bear, unfortunately, because of her actions¡­ she knew it was also his.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡± Klaus¡¯ voice broke her rather dark musings and she quickly put on her smile. Seeing that some of the grief at the news of his father had already left him, she felt better herself.


    ¡°Just thinking about home, I am sure your presence will come as a surprise.¡± She did not need to read his thoughts to notice the horror he felt at the prospect, she almost burst out laughing.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know we are coming, how long have you been gone? What will they say?¡± His rapid-fire questions only served to amuse her more and he could see it.


    ¡°I am glad you find this amusing because I certainly don¡¯t.¡± The Lacroix, to Klaus, was not just some family off of the street. In fact, the very city they were in was named after them. When he told Clarissa that they came from different worlds, he meant every word of it.


    ¡°Take heart, young Klaus once your identity is known your status will not be any lower than mine and I am an Elder in the family. As for money, we barely have a tenth of your family''s estate.¡±


    Klause was flabbergasted for lack of a better word. He wanted to know more but was interrupted when the car suddenly started to speed up.


    Looking at Lilith, he saw her frown. ¡®Something is up?¡¯


    ¡°We are being followed.¡± She answered his question even though he only thought it.


    He turned in his seat to look behind them but could see nothing due to one of the trucks, following them from behind.


    ¡°Klaus!¡± Lilith shouted and threw herself towards him.


    He was shocked at the action, but when he looked out of his side window he saw why. A bus, a bright yellow school bus was rocketing towards them. ¡®Why a bus.¡¯


    Was all he could think before the driver slammed on the brakes and the truck hit them. The driver had been aiming for the back of the car, realizing this- the limo driver slammed on the brakes causing the bus to miss and hit closer to the middle instead.


    The sound of screeching and wailing metal filled the street as the car folded around the bus nearly breaking in two. The bus driver was killed instantly on impact.


    Klaus, hit his head against the window causing it to crack. It was not the end. The bus pushed the previously pristine limo into oncoming traffic and they were hit once, twice and a third time. The last hit finally serving to break apart the car and separate them from the bus, sending them spinning out of control and onto the sidewalk amongst a sea of sparks as angry metal met asphalt and concrete. They finally came to a stop.


    Klaus let out a groggy moan at the pain in his head and right arm. He wanted to move, but his body would not listen so he remained still. He nearly gave in to the sweet darkness that wanted to swallow him whole.


    Angry and incessant buzzes refused to let him do so. They bore into his mind and pulled at his faculties. At first, he felt irritated, but then grew alarmed. He had recognized that sound. Gunfire.


    With a force of will laced with driving fear, he opened his eyes. What he saw was mundane and an almost everyday thing. The wheels on the bus.

 Chapter 3- Anti-Social

    Chapter 3


    Anti-Social


    Klaus like most others had never been a social guy. He was considered good looking by most, but that never really helped him in social situations. In fact, to him it almost made things worse. He was the type of guy that never wanted to be the centre of attention. He never wanted to be approached first. He never wanted to be anything more than just another guy walking by. The clothes he wore was never flamboyant or colourful, he never cut his hair in the latest style. He barely cut his hair at all.


    This was mostly because he was dirt poor, but also because in his experiences; drawing attention can only lead to bad things. Bad things like getting t-boned by a crazy bus driver. Focusing on the wheels of afore mentioned bus, in the back of his mind it reaffirmed this belief.


    He pushed the thought of hiss groggy mind out of the way. He first needed to survive then he could complain and the gun shots he heard were still going strong. ¡®First assess.¡¯ He started with the fingers on his left hand, wiggling them to see if they were usable. They were. The pain in his right hand made him ignore that one for now. Next were his toes, ankles knees. He hit a snag when trying to move his right knee. It was stuck. It did not help the mounting panic and the panic did not help the pain that throbbed through his head and right arm with his every heartbeat. Taking a deep breath he forced himself to calm down.


    ¡®Time to have a look around.¡¯ He did so and discovered he was shoved and stuck between the seat and the section where the television and fridge was. The beverages were strewn all over him and the rest of the car. When he moved his neck to see more a slow groan escaped him as his neck protested the action. A wave of nausea swept over him so he closed his eyes and simply lay still. In the moment that he looked around he could not see Lilith anywhere. ¡®Was she thrown out of the car?¡¯ To his surprise the thought made him worried.


    Another burst of gunfire steered him away from analysing that piece of thought. With a grunt of effort and pain he willed himself into motion once more, ignoring the nausea. His left hand grabbed at the seam of the seat in an effort to pull himself out from the hole he was in. It slipped jostling his right arm. A few expletives followed this action, but he tried again and finally got a hold and pulled all the while gnashing on his teeth. He got about halfway before his stuck knee got in the way. Looking at the reason he felt half irritated, half angry and kicked at the little fridge door with his other leg forcing it shut and freeing his leg.


    Finally on the seat again he took in great gasps of air, but he could not celebrate the small victory as more gun shots rang out. Lifting his head and while fumbling through his pocket for his cell, he saw the door on Lilith¡¯s side was open; the light streaming through the door caused him to wince as what felt like lances pierced his brain. ¡®No, not open. The whole door is missing. Was she really thrown out?¡¯ He also discovered his phone missing so phoning for help was not possible. He also did not think he had time to look for it.


    He scooted over to the exit, ignoring the pain. Looking out he saw what he imagined a warzone would look like. Aside from the bus another car was on its roof nearby. He could see a young woman inside, she was not moving, however, unlike him she was wearing her seatbelt and her airbag deployed.*


    ¡®Did all this happen because of me?¡¯ It was irrational, he knew but he felt guilty at the thought. Guilt aside, he needed to get a better picture of things. There had not been any gun shots in a while, but that did not mean it was safe. Cradling his arm and crouching low he exited the car keeping his back pressed against it. He looked to the left and immediately averted his gaze. ¡®A dead body, without a head. What is going on?¡¯


    To his right was something less gruesome, but it still caused chills to run down his spine. ¡®Half the car is gone! What did I get myself into? Deep breaths Klaus, deep breaths I have to survive first and then ask questions.¡¯ The words felt as empty to him as it sounded.


    ¡®New plan, check Mr headless for a weapon and cell. Head to airbag girl and see if she is okay. Find Lilith and get away. Easy.¡¯ Just as he thought it a short burst of gun shots rang out.


    With pursed lips, he looked over at the headless body. Like the goons earlier he was wearing a suit, but it was more bulky. Fighting down his squeamishness, he leaned over and started to search the body with shaking hands. The man had a shoulder holster but it was empty and Klaus swore. For a second he had no idea what to do, but remembering what he saw on a cop show he rolled up the corps'' pants leg after scanning around to see if the coast was clear. He nearly let out a shout in jubilation, but the happiness at success turned into trepidation. He remembered what guns did to his friend. Fighting down the horror he pulled the small revolver from its ankle holster. He felt surprised at the weight of the gun; it was heavier than expected, but considering the weight of what it represented it seemed fitting to him.


    It felt awkward in his hand, not because he had to use his left, but because he had never handled one before. ¡®It can¡¯t be that hard right. Point and shoot.¡¯ He shook his head. Lying to himself would not help. He could only try his best and hope he lived to tell the tale.


    Weapon in hand, he ran over to the bus in a crouch with his head on a swivel. It hurt to constantly look around, but with the help of the adrenaline now pumping through his veins, he ignored it.


    The bus was a wreck at the front which pointed at the young woman stuck in her car. He could see blood everywhere and where the driver used to be the engine block now sat. The man was crushed beyond recognition. ¡®Serves him right, stupid bastard.¡¯ Klaus had misgivings about hurting others, but he had a hard-line that those that hurt innocents needed punishment. It did not mean that he felt like he had to dole out the punishment, he did not want to be an idiot with a hero complex. He would try his best to reveal the truth or report it to the authorities though.


    Peering around the crumpled and destroyed front of the bus, he looked down the street. Another car was smashed to smithereens; whoever was inside, long dead. Smoke was billowing from somewhere further to the left and out of view. Far in the distance he could see pedestrians; some were running away while others hid behind whatever they could find. A few idiots were standing in the open taking pictures or videos. ¡®No assholes with guns.¡¯ He thought happily.


    Looking over at the girl in the car he felt it was now or never. Tucking his right arm as close to his side as possible, Klaus sprinted over while keeping low to the ground. Every second step was met with a grunt of pain. He powered through. The young woman may look fine from a distance yet could be in imminent danger.


    Coming to a skidding halt, he slammed into the car right next to the young woman¡¯s window. Klaus¡¯ eyes darted around looking for any danger that might now reveal itself, but he could see nothing. He took a chance to look down and through the window. A finger in front of her nose told him she was still breathing. ¡®Breathing is good, breathing is really good, but now what? Get her out or leave her here. Moving her could cause more harm, a stray bullet could also kill her.¡¯


    He heard it then. A sound he had only heard from action movies. Boots, boots on glass crushing it into the asphalt. They were not frantic but measured. He felt like he had just stepped into a horror movie. His heart rate spiked and he could almost smell his own fear. Slowly, Klaus reached for the gun. The boot sounds were on the other side of the car, he could now see the boots through the broken front window.


    He was alarmed because, Lilith¡¯s people wore suits, dress shoes and no pedestrian would go gallivanting in what looked like boots with urban camo-pants tucked into them. It would not be the police, Klaus had never heard sirens.


    The young woman chose that instant to wake up. The first thing she saw was Klaus¡¯ panicked face so she let out a yelp which turned into a full on desperate cry for help before starting to flail around in a panic. The sounds she made nearly caused Klaus to jump out of his skin. ¡®By the sudden pause and step back, Mr Boots nearly shit his pants too. It won¡¯t be long before he comes here and judging by how these people barrelled through traffic just to get to us these guys are ruthless.¡¯


    The screaming continued, but Klaus ignored it. The woman was in shock and he could not blame her. ¡®She does make a great distraction though. Will I be able to shoot him? Will I be able to kill someone?¡¯


    The thought frightened him and he pushed it away. ¡®First do and then think about it or I may die today.¡¯


    Watching the boots stick close to the car, Klaus got an idea. He crawled forward making himself as small as possible until reaching the corner. The boots turned the corner on the other side and were now making its way across the front of the car. Klaus, would be right in front of whoever the boots belonged to if they turned the last corner.


    Careful steps, almost maddeningly slow made its way closer and closer. Klaus did not know if he wanted to shout and just shoot or wait and see. The indecision, the wait everything harried him until there was no choice left. ¡®If I miss now, I deserve to be shot.¡¯ He cocked the hammer back placed the nozzle right on the bridge of the boot closest to him and pulled the trigger.


    The gun barked and a woman screamed. A spray of automatic fire traced a line right past his face, kicking debris into his eyes.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°You little bastard, I am going to kill you.¡±


    Klaus forced his eyes open past the dirt. The woman was on her side groping for the gun that must have fallen out of her hand. He got up in a crouch and aimed his own. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡±


    The shout sounded more desperate than in command. He did not want to kill anyone; he did not want to be a murderer like the ones that killed Macy. He also did not want to die.


    The woman got her hand on the gun; Klaus pulled the trigger a second time. It hit her in the hip. Her hand was still on the gun. He pulled the trigger a third time. This time a hole appeared in the side of her head. The other side exploded outward sending scull and brain fragments raining down all over the asphalt.


    Klaus blew out a shuddering breath he never knew he was holding and slumped down next to the car. ¡°Why, I told her to stop! I told her!¡±


    Rushing boots drew nearer and he wiped at his eyes to clear it from dirt and tears. Cocking the hammer again he looked towards the sound just as a man appeared similarly dressed to the woman he had just shot. He lifted the gun, pulled the trigger. It hit the bus right next to the rushing man who stopped and jumped right back into cover behind the bus.


    Klaus¡¯s heart thumped in his ears, he was sure he would die now. The man had cover and Klaus had nothing. Still aiming the gun he waited for his death, one second then two. He saw movement and pulled, the gun barked again. Instead of a man steadily aiming a gun at him, he saw the man come flying out; rag dolling before hitting the other crushed car with a sickening squelch.


    Confusion riddled Klaus¡¯ face before relief when he saw Lilith appear where the man had been. Her blouse had holes in it and the one side of her dress suit¡¯s skirt was torn revealing a leg in a thigh high stocking.


    ¡°Where are you looking?¡± She asked with the same mischievous smile she had confronted him with earlier that day.


    Not sure what to say he pointed the gun at the dead woman and then gestured all around. She saw the action and blanched. ¡°Oh, Klaus don¡¯t worry you are safe now.¡± She said rushing over.


    While she was Klaus once more looked through the window. The young woman had been quiet for a while now and he wanted to make sure she is okay. Scared eyes met his. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are okay I will get you out.¡± The fear left her eyes at his voice, but there was still wariness.


    ¡°Klaus, what are you doing?¡± He heard Lilith¡¯s voice.


    He was overcome by anger and then a sense of shame which once again turned into anger. She had told him he was safe with her, but that probably meant these people were here for him so could he really blame her when she was trying to keep him safe? The anger came again when he wondered what the people could want.


    Klaus, finally found his voice when he managed to crawl into the window and unbuckle the seatbelt. ¡°I am helping this woman.¡± His voice sounded weak to even him and he hated himself for it, he hated even more that he had just killed someone. The young woman crawled over him and out the window causing him to wince when she touched his right arm.


    When out she barely stood there a second; the withering stare Lilith gave her made up her mind to leave and she started running towards the distant people gawking at the event. She did not know these crazy people and did not want to stick around a second longer.


    Klaus crawled out not long after. Lilith started urging him in a direction and they made their way through the wrecks. On the other side of the half limo was a scene out of a horror movie. More men in black suits and the people in camo were strewn around. There were bullet casings everywhere some bodies even seemed to have been crushed or ripped limb from limb.


    Klaus came to a halt. ¡°You said I was in danger, but this.¡±


    ¡°I know what I said, I told you, you would be safe with me and I am sorry this happened. I am sorry you had to kill, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Klaus said nothing and just listened and looked into her purple eyes. He wanted to believe her but couldn¡¯t.


    Cupping his face in her hands she came closer until their faces almost touched. ¡°This is on me. It¡¯s on me and the bastards that attacked us, but please listen to me- we have to leave.¡±


    He nodded in acceptance. He did not want to argue or think for that matter. He wanted to find the deepest hole, crawl into it and forget this ever happened. A black truck pulled up and they jumped in. It pulled away before they were even properly seated. This time, Klaus fastened his seatbelt as soon as he could. He heard sirens in the distance. ¡°Only now they come.¡± He muttered more to himself than anyone else.


    Lilith gave him a sad smile. ¡°We have an¡­ understanding with them. So they won¡¯t come unless we give the go ahead.¡±


    Klaus only shook his head at that. ¡®Am I mixed up with a crime family?¡¯


    Lilith patted Klaus¡¯ leg. ¡°No, little Klaus. You are mixed up in things far worse than that.¡±


    It was then that he decided to keep his mouth shut. He wanted answers and needed a whole lot of explaining, but for now his body hurt. He just killed someone and he felt so tired. ¡®I will just close my eyes for minute.¡¯


    It was the last thought he had before everything went dark and he was lost to dreamland.


    Klaus woke up to a soft touch against his cheek, he smelt gun smoke a hint of iron, but underneath it all something¡­ feminine?. His head was throbbing and he wanted to just sleep more, but something felt strange. He had been sitting when he fell asleep and now he was laying down. The glare from the sun which had been a constant source of pain to his eyes and head was no longer present and the roar of the engine was silent. ¡®Where am I?¡¯


    ¡°Finally awake?¡± Asked Lilith¡¯s voice from above him. Turning his head he realized what the softness was. ¡®She was giving me a lap pillow?¡¯


    ¡°Yes I was.¡± She said and he realized she was hardly paying attention to him and just looking out of the window.


    He slowly sat up nursing his right arm with a grunt.


    She looked over, her purple eyes scanning over him and then frowned before looking out the window again.


    Klaus followed her gaze and realized they were in an underground parking lot of some kind. All manner of expensive sports and luxury cars were arranged around them, but that is not what drew Lilith¡¯s gaze. No, she was looking right down the centre between the cars at an elevator with what he now knows is her family crest above it.


    ¡°Why are we just sitting here?¡± He croaked out, surprised at how rough his own voice sounded.


    She gave him another measuring look, before sighing. ¡°Behind that door awaits my family and everything I used to love; Status, money and power. Now I can¡¯t seem to recognize the person I was when I lived here. When we stopped here, I realized that I am not sure who I am anymore. For a person like me it¡¯s-.¡± She stopped halfway and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s unheard of and troubling.¡±


    Klaus slumped back against the seat. ¡°Well- he coughed- you have a family to return to. That is more than what most have. As for the status, money and power, you still have it I would assume. From a poor guy¡¯s perspective those things are important yes, but the things in themselves are not what¡¯s important. It should only serve as a means to an end. What do you want to use those things for? I don¡¯t see the purpose of having all that just to say ¡°I have it¡±, that¡¯s just silly. You must have had a reason, now that reason seems lost to you. Find it again or get a new one.¡±


    She laughed at that answer and Klaus was surprised and a bit embarrassed because she did. ¡°Well you don¡¯t have to listen to me, I am just an orphan.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not why I am laughing although Sage Klaus is adorable and na?ve; there was also wisdom in what you said. We just have to deal with the little things one step at a time, right?¡± She opened the door and he aimed to open his, but the strength just was not there.


    She walked over and opened his as well. Like an old man he climbed out and leaned against the truck. ¡°Sorry, I just feel so drained.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the accelerated healing drawing energy from a human body. You have not awakened completely yet so you are going to feel tired until you heal what seem to be a broken arm sprained knee and possibly a mild concussion.¡±


    Klaus frowned when he heard this. ¡°Wait, you knew I have a broken arm and all that other stuff and let me sleep in the car while we were sitting outside your house?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The innocent look she gave him made him blink twice, before hobbling over to her.


    ¡°You know, remind me to let Sage Klaus give you a speech about priorities next time.¡±


    Lilith snorted, not denying her minor lapse in judgment. Klaus tried to bore holes into her skull, with accusatory eyes while she walked and he wobbled over to the elevator.


    ¡°Well you know the town is named after my family, right?¡± She asked smugly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Klaus said with a bit of apprehension.


    ¡°We are probably one of the richest families in this country.¡± She said boastfully.


    ¡°Yes, and?¡± Klaus asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°And you are about to walk into their house dressed like this, sweaty and covered in dirt. On the verge of collapse and- what are you doing?¡±


    Klause had stopped and turned around. ¡°I am leaving.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so anti- social.¡±


    At her words he turned around once more, nearly falling over in the process. On her face he could see that mischievousness he saw when they first met. ¡°Are you teasing me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now come along, they are already watching.¡± The innocent face with which she said it made him frown.


    ¡®Innocent my ass.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡±


    They made it to the elevator and Klaus reached down to press the ¡°up¡± button. ¡°You had to do it, didn¡¯t you.¡±


    Before he could reach the button, the door opened on its own. ¡°Do what and I told you they were watching already.¡±


    They shuffled inside the elevator. ¡°You had to jinx it all to hell.¡± The elevator closed to the laughter of Lilith.


    Klaus rested his head against the elevator wall, enjoying the cold elaborately decorated wall against his hot skin and throbbing head. His mind warned him that he should not dirty the place, but he almost could not care anymore. The silence brought on memories of today. Memories of how he killed someone. A soft hand on his shoulder reminded him that Lilith could read his mind.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± He said.


    ¡°You will be.¡± Her hand gave him a light squeeze and the doors opened with a resounding ding, which bore into his skull and reverberated in there like a jackhammer.


    The first thing he noticed was the butler standing there and looking at him. ¡®The man¡¯s nose is so far up in the air if it were to go higher he would be bending backwards.¡¯


    Seeing the attitude of the butler he already knew this was going to be terrible.


    The butler slowly turned from him to Lilith and gave her a deep bow. ¡°Lady Lilith, welcome home. Lady Boeithia is waiting for you in the study as for your¡­ friend, will-¡°


    She interrupted him then. ¡°My friend¡¯s name is Klaus Alexandros Roth and you will give him the respect he deserves and I will remind you, Clairmont. I am an elder of this house. With the same status as Boeithia, so I will not be summoned like some pet. Do you understand or will we need a new butler soon?¡±


    He gave Klaus a startled second look after hearing his name, before giving him a bow too. Klaus felt more comfortable being looked down on if he had to be honest. ¡°I apologize if my actions gave offence, Sir Roth. I will inform Lady Boeithia, of the arrival of your esteemed guest.¡± After standing upright he saw Klaus sway on his feet. ¡°Shall I call the family physician as well?¡±


    ¡°Please do, Clairmont, if it is not too much to ask.¡± Lilith¡¯s voice was a lot milder this time, but there was still a bite to it.


    Klaus managed two steps into the foyer, before collapsing. Lilith was there to catch him.


    The last few things to go through his mind was the regret in coming here. The reception had gone about as expected, but the state he was in made it even worse.


    His tired and delirious mind got stuck on what Lilith said earlier and he mumbled it into her ear. ¡°They are going to think I am terribly anti-social.¡±

 Chapter 4- Space Invaders

    Chapter 4


    Space Invaders


    Klaus had always been able to appreciate the simple things mostly because they were hard to come by where he grew up. He had experienced these things the first time he went to boarding school. The smell of fresh linen when you get in bed, a soft pillow under your head, the quiet of a weekend morning just as the sun rises and you can have the peace of mind to simply turn your back on it and continue sleeping; simple things like these made all the difference to him and they still do.


    Still, he had never slept in a bed as comfortable as he found himself in now. He had never experience such soft pillows, as if sleeping on clouds adrift in his world of dreams they carried him along. For a blissful moment he felt free of his worries. So it was a surprise to him when he woke up back in the orphanage.


    A frown on his face deepened while he tried to hold onto his dream. But, incessant and urgent hands were shaking him awake. In the background he could hear the familiar clamour he always hated. The sound of someone running down the hall, a care taker shouting at some hapless child that had done something wrong and as always somewhere a toddler was balling their eyes out. It was the chaos of the everyday orphanage.


    All the unpleasantness and hate at the place evaporated as soon as he opened his eyes and saw what felt like a familiar face. It was a feeling that was hard for him to describe. Macy; the one who had been shaking him sat smiling brightly while he looked at her through droopy and tired eyes, but somewhere in his mind he felt like it was not Macy. Macy had short bob auburn hair that used to stand in all directions no matter how many times Klaus tried to comb it, this Macy¡¯s hair was a dark red and nearly reached her lower back. The Macy he knew was also younger and did not look like a teenager.


    Klaus looked at his hands and noticed they were too big for this memory to fit, but his brain was soon cut off from such thoughts. ¡®All that matters is that she is my Macy, my greatest friend.¡¯ He found himself thinking and smiled brightly and the girl across from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you woke up, you are always like this; so lazy.¡± She said before pouting and crossing her arms.


    Klaus, feeling embarrassed at his tardiness rubbed at his hair. ¡®Wait, when had I ever been lazy in my life?¡¯


    The thought like his other suspicions were swept away in a wave of good feelings.


    ¡°You have to get ready. Mr Peters wants us to go beg for some money.¡± Macy said before disappearing through the door that led into the room.


    The familiar room with its ten beds was suddenly plunged into an oppressive grey world as Klaus sat struggling to breathe out of fear. ¡®Mr Peters, he should be in prison!¡¯ His thoughts were in a jumbled mess. He felt like he was going crazy and had just woken up in his worst nightmare.


    ¡°Hey! Dumb Klaus why are you just sitting there like an idiot? We need to go. Macy and I want to finish quickly so we can go on that date. She promised we would try a new position tonight.¡± An obnoxious voice interrupted Klaus¡¯ mild panic attack.


    He looked up at the grinning face. It was a face Klaus would never forget. ¡®He was the one that drove the car. The person that confessed to being the organizer and one of the perpetrators in the shooting.¡¯ Anger flooded Klaus like never before. ¡®If there is someone I would not feel guilty about killing, this is him.¡¯


    The guy was grinning at him, showing off a row of gold plated teeth. He had a tattoo of a teardrop under one eye and in his neck a tattoo of a coffin with a smiley face. It was done in such an amateur way that it was almost laughable, but Klaus would never forget that tattoo. That face with its constant sneer. The dirty and oily brown shoulder length hair.


    Klaus, started to laugh like he was demented. He got up, not caring that he was in just his jockey underpants. He pointed at the man feeling the anger in him boil and revelling in it. He had always held back his anger, controlled it like any civilized person would. Not now. Not with this man that had been the object of his sheer unbridled hate since that day.


    ¡°I am going to kill you.¡± It was a simple statement, said in a way one might say it was a sunny day, but the look in Klaus¡¯ eyes explained far more than any words ever could.


    The same wave of good feelings came from nowhere to wash away his thoughts, but compared to Klaus¡¯ feelings of hate they were like a drop in the Nile River.


    The sneering face changed into one of fear and Klaus loved it. Klaus started running, already imagining his hands locked around the bastard¡¯s neck or beating his face to the point where his own fists turned into bloody stumps.


    The face started to become vague as if it was hidden behind a mirage. The dirty hair became long and red. The tattoos faded and he heard a female cry of alarm, but his mind did not register it. His mind was set and he was blinded by an all-consuming rage.


    Memories of the past crashed into his mind. Everything fell back into place, still he kept running. Ignoring it all he wanted to destroy, to maim, to kill.


    The small distance started to elongate. His limbs became heavy and it felt to him like he was running through syrup. Still he kept going. Even if he had to crawl he would reach his enemy.


    Suddenly the room was gone. Klaus eyes shot open and all he could register was that there was someone near him. With an angry shout he lunged, feeling strength course through him like never before. His hand grabbed a dainty neck and pushed up and forwards. Whoever he grabbed let out a scream which soon turned into a strangled gurgle.


    Their headlong rush came to a halt when the person he held crashed into a window, causing cracks to spread from the point of impact and snake their way to the edges of it.


    Elise had wondered about the boy that her aunt brought back to their house after disappearing for eighteen years. Since she could remember the other members of the family had spoken of her with reverence. They saw her as a true genius and being one of the youngest elders in the history of their family; it proved them right. Only reaching a certain level of strength and competence could lead to someone becoming an elder. So yes, she was curious. She wanted to know what kind of person could keep her aunt away from her family for so long. Keep her aunt away from her who was heralded as another genius. She could have learned a lot from Lilith if the woman was present so not only was she curious, she also felt a bit resentful.


    She wanted to see what was so special about him that even her twin sister would care for him. Clarissa had never awoken like Elise did. It made the girl sad and proud at the same time. She had read that twins were usually inseparable, but because of the secrets she had to keep the two of them quickly grew apart. It came as a surprise to her when her sister returned from school a day earlier with the most dejected face she had ever seen her wear.


    When asked, Clarissa became a mess in nearly an instant. She explained how she had wronged a boy and how it had all turned out. Elise did not understand. She was not treated and did not receive the same upbringing as Clarissa. They went to different schools, were taught different things. Elise was prepared to head into and tackle the Secret Worlds, while Clarissa was taught to take over the family business.


    She saw nothing wrong with what Clarissa did. Being deceitful and having power struggles which sometimes led to the bodily harm of others was the norm at her school where all the awakened went. It was all in preparation for the future; For the thing that drove most of the families, the Secret worlds. During all this preparation not once are they told more than the bare minimum of what they are preparing for. It¡¯s frustrating and aggravating, but it is forbidden. Not by the families or any other power. No, the Secret Worlds forbid it.


    So she snuck into his room and slipped into his dreams. She was surprised at first. His dreams were filled with sadness. There were some good ones, but they never lasted long. It always turned into a nightmare in the end. Just watching the dreams soon grew tedious and she wanted to learn more before time ran out so she started to fiddle with them. Her aunt Boeithia had taught her how, but strictly warned her about the dangers of messing around in the dreams of others.


    If they were to get hurt or die in the dream, the invader¡¯s brain would interpret it as real and she could fall into a coma or worse if that were to happen. Things had soon gone terribly wrong. She did not know how, but every time she tried to force her way into a memory it would just add on to the one she had first accessed. The nightmares and memories came to the fore and the whole thing spun out of control until she tried to take on the one thing that had caused Klaus the most trauma.


    Her aunt told her that this was the last resort if you wanted to subdue someone. They would usually freeze up and cower in fear. What she did not expect was the rage that suddenly grew to encompass every fibre of the boy¡¯s being. She had never felt so much malice or hate directed at one thing. He had nearly gotten her and judging by the images she saw he would have surely killed her, but escaping his dreams was not enough.


    Now she found herself pressed against a cracking window, which they were guaranteed to be bulletproof in case someone tried to assassinate one of the Lacroix. She had awakened when she was fourteen even gaining a bloodline stigmata tattoo, granted her families¡¯ speciality was in that of manipulating the minds of others, but she still should have been able to easily overpower the boy who had not yet awakened to his own bloodline.


    The blow against the window had knocked her senseless and if she were a normal human she would most definitely be dead. She was still trying to fight, but his arm was like a pillar of steel holding her place. All she managed were long bloody scratches as her nails dug into the skin on his arm. His face did not show any reaction to the pain she must have been causing, in fact his eyes held no emotion as he held her there. They were vacant and reliving the same taboo she had thrust him into.


    His other hand started to form a fist and her panic grew. She swallowed her pride and projected one thought to every nook and cranny of the building. ¡®Help.¡¯ They were on the forty-third floor. If he punched her with his monstrous strength, the window would break and awakened or not, she would definitely die.


    Clairmont and Lilith opened the door, both of them reacted at the same time their speed making it seem as if they had disappeared from the entrance to the room only to appear next to the two a half second later. To Lilith¡¯s horror she saw Clairmont draw a dagger at his side, aiming to lop Klaus¡¯ hand off.


    Her hand snaked out grabbing his wrist. The old man¡¯s focused gaze turned to one of surprise as Lilith swung him to the side and right through the wall next to the bed Klaus had been sleeping on. She then grabbed Klaus¡¯s arm and pulled back lightly, the small amount of her strength she exerted was enough to relieve the pressure from Elise and she fell sputtering and coughing to the ground.


    Lilith¡¯s other hand went to rest on his forehead and her gaze which had been calm turned to one of anger in an instant. Klaus¡¯ eyes got life in them again and he looked around confused. Lilith did not need to read his mind to know his emotions. To her, he was as easy to read as a book. She knew him better than the back of her hand.


    She watched as he went from confusion to horror at what he had nearly done. It finally settled on anger when he looked at Elise. If she wanted she could have erased what her stupid niece had done from his memory, but such a thing was never safe and she did not want to betray him even more than she already had.


    He looked at her then at Elise and finally down at himself. To his surprise, his broken arm was healed and he generally felt better than he had in ages except for his left arm, which now looked like it had been mauled by some kind of large cat. There was also an issue with what he had been wearing. Another lady came through the door.


    Klaus looked down at the underpants, which so happened to be all he had on and then at everyone in the room. He decided not to care and just sat down on the corner of the bed. He was angry, livid even. ¡®I would like to leave all these people behind and just go to the internship. I would like to storm out and tell them all go to hell, but I need answers. People want to kill me and I have no idea where my bags are.¡¯ He sighed, his body shuddering while he did as he let the anger sink deep inside. ¡®But, as soon as I get a chance I am out of here.¡¯ The last part he said while looking directly at Lilith.


    Boeithia looked at the half naked boy, then her pride and joy still coughing on the ground and finally at the wall which now had a hole in it. Clairmont stood on the other side dishevelled and full of dust, but breathing like nothing had happened, it was what surprised her more than anything else. The butler had been with them since she was a little girl and that is a very, very long time ago. Granted, Clairmont had stopped going into the Secret Worlds a long time ago, but still he should be able to easily overpower most of the people in the Dalmora family, herself included. Lilith was obviously hiding something from her.


    When she looked back at the boy he was looking at her too. In his gaze she could see the controlled anger he was holding back. He was sizing her up the way she was now doing to him. She found his control of himself impressive.


    He looked at her stance, the way she carried herself and then with an almost imperceptible shake of his head- she saw him dismiss her. He did not dismiss her to not being a threat. It was the opposite. She could tell he thought she was. He had dismissed her because he saw in her what he had seen so many times when they had to beg.


    It¡¯s not pity, anger or even disgust. No, it¡¯s something far worse- apathy.


    She was taller than Lilith, almost as tall as Klaus himself. He figure was less curvy as a result, but her legs had always drawn the attention of men.She also knew that she was attractive and was proud of that. Where Lilith had light hair she had dark brown which had a red tinge whenever the sun shone on it. Not that she wanted to draw the boy¡¯s attention, but being dismissed at face value rankled her feathers.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Lilith had explained where she had been and what she had been doing. Boeithia was still not happy with her, but since they shared the same status she could do nothing, she would have to wait for her great aunt to return, which just so happened to be that evening.


    It was also the boy¡¯s birthday and judging by what just happened he was definitely going to awaken. The problem was. Lilith had advocated that they protect the boy because he would prove to be a great ally when Elise entered the Secret World. Now, Elise¡¯s little blunder could have the possible ally turn into an enemy. If he had the strength to subdue her without awakening¡­ the boy would have to die.


    ¡®It is truly unfortunate. It is still too early to decide so for now I will just watch and see how he reacts.¡¯ Thought Boeithia.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the butler when he climbed back into the room through the hole Lilith had made with his body. An awkward silence descended on them as he walked up to Elise and held out his hand. She took it gratefully and stood up, rubbing at her neck and taking deep breaths.


    Looking up she saw two blue orbs staring at her. The owner of the mentioned eyes tilted his head ever so slightly. She could feel he was angry his jaw was set and eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡®What does he want, he nearly killed me.¡¯


    As if he could read her thoughts he snorted and shook his head. ¡°You should be, Elise? Clarissa had a lot of good things to say about you. Never thought you would be into mind raping strangers though. I guess the two of you are more alike than she thought.¡±


    Boeithia¡¯s eyebrow rose at this. Lilith had never given her that bit of information ¡°Boy, you know Clarissa?¡±


    Elise broke eye contact with him first and Klaus nodded, but his eyes never left Elise. It irritated Boeithia who had always commanded respect in the family. She swallowed down her irritation. It would not do to debase herself and get angry.


    Elise, who had been playing mind games with people since she could remember berated herself. Breaking eye contact first was a sign of weakness, but he was half naked! ¡®If he could just get dressed, does he have no shame?¡¯


    Lilith placed her hand on Klaus¡¯ shoulder, surprising everyone. Her voice was barely controlled when she said. ¡°I apologize to you Klaus; this is the second time I have failed to do what I said.¡±


    He shook his head and gave her a small smile. ¡°It is fine, you cannot control the actions of others.¡± He stopped halfway, his smile broadening. ¡°Actually you can, but you know what I mean, family and all. Just keep that monster away from me and I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Monster! Who are you calling a monster?¡± Elise was outraged, what kind of attitude was that towards the people that were helping him.


    He unflinchingly replied back. ¡°You, you who came into a room that I assume was allocated to me by your family after I was promised safety by your aunt, whom as I understand it is someone with authority in the household. Not only did you break her word, but also proved your family to be untrustworthy.¡± She wanted to object, looking to Boeithia for help, but there was none forthcoming.


    Boeithia was once more surprised by the boy. Not only had he completely overpowered Elise physically, in her opinion, Klaus was manipulating her by staying in his underwear, which clearly threw her off of her game. What he said could not be refuted, her charge had shamed herself. She would have liked to read his mind, but Lilith would be able to pick up on it immediately and she did not feel like she was in a powerful enough position to open that can of worms.


    Klaus sighed. ¡°Can I be left alone and at least get dressed? Where are my things anyway?¡±


    Lilith chuckled at that. Knowing how her family thought; they probably assumed he was doing it on purpose. ¡°I threw out your old clothes.¡± She placed her finger on Klaus¡¯ lips. ¡°They were rags and I bought you new ones. They are in the walk-in closet through the bathroom. I have also taken it upon myself to arrange an appointment at the barber so we can cut that rug on your head.¡±


    Klaus, for his part did not know how to feel about all of it. On the one side, his individualistic self was rebelling against the idea of someone doing these things. He felt mildly offended, but at the same time no one had ever shown such care towards him and it made him feel good. Lilith understood this to a degree. She knew he needed to parse through his feelings and come to terms with what happened today and yesterday so she gestured towards the door and everyone started to leave. As soon as Lilith¡¯s face was turned away from Klaus the smile disappeared and her eyes focused on the back of Elise¡¯s head. ¡®We are going to have a little chat.¡¯ She sent into the girl¡¯s and Boeithia¡¯s minds.


    Elise nearly tripped and fell when she felt the anger in those words. Talking through your mind was not as simple as just conveying words. People don¡¯t think in words, but images and feelings. If proficient enough only the meaning is conveyed, but even the most proficient people sometimes leaked their intent along with it.


    All the awakened had some ability with the skill. Most used it during fights; incapacitating their foes by emitting their wills over others. This was known as killing intent. They also used it if they wished to converse confidentially. Reading minds was an altogether different ballgame. The reader carried significant risk. If someone proficient at imposing their will on others noticed they would be able to dominate the person trying to do so.


    The Dalmora had a natural defence against such backlash. Not only this, but as soon as they awakened they could use their will as naturally as using a limb, they just needed to practice. Others took years to learn and often had to go through difficult experiences to hone their will.


    After the door closed behind the people that invaded his life, mind and personal space, Klaus let out a long breath. It had taken everything in him not to lash out more strongly against Elise; Her similar looks to Clarissa and the fact that Lilith seemed like she wanted to help him were the things that held him back. That and he had nowhere else to go. He felt that if he left he would probably be killed within the first day.


    Still, he felt determined. ¡®Never again; I will never be in this situation ever again.¡¯


    With that thought taking root in his mind, he made his way to the bathroom after taking a look see through the hole in the wall. It led to a room similar to the one he was in. ¡®I must be in some sort of guest wing.¡¯


    The room he slept in was large. Now that he was alone, he felt more comfortable and started to look around the place. The room he was in had a dark, but rich tone to it. The walls were painted a warm brown colour. In the corner of the room closest to the windows was a modern looking cream chair that broke the dark tone, it reminded Klaus of the chair he used to lay on when going to the psychiatrist. Next to it from floor to ceiling was a large book case. Klaus found that landscape paintings were arranged all over the walls. Looking closer, Klaus found them all to be landscapes of a fantasy nature. Animals he had never heard of or seen before were in them as well as strange things like glowing trees and floating mountains.


    His favourite one was small and rather simple. It elicited a feeling of freedom inside him. It was of a simple house, but the house seemed to be drifting on a cloud in the middle of a valley. Around the house were others of the same nature, but the painter had placed this one in the centre and it instantly drew in your attention. He looked at the painter¡¯s signature, but there was not one. Intead on the frame of the painting stood a small description. ¡°The hidden valley. Done by Morgose Dalmora, 1647.¡± He took a sudden step back. It was now the year two thousand and twenty six. It was old. The painting to him was truly beautiful. Klaus felt he could stare at it all day, but it seemed to him that Lilith had other plans.


    Walking past the biggest bed he had ever seen; the one he had slept in. He went into the bathroom to shower. What he found left him unsettled. The shower looked like something out of a science fiction movie to him. It not only had the shower head above, but there were multitudes of them placed all over the place. On the sides, along the bottoms and in the corners- all pointed towards the centre. ¡®It¡¯s true what they say. Everyone thinks they are smart until they visit someone and need to use the shower.¡¯


    He could see no way of setting the heat or turning it on for that matter. Standing there naked with his hands on his hips, he had never felt so stupid. He stepped in and nearly slipped when he jumped; a disembodied voice had broken the silence. ¡°Good day and welcome, sir.¡±


    ¡®How did it know I am a man!¡¯


    ¡°Please note, personalized settings have not been set, would you like to do so now?¡± The voice cared little for the frown on his face and his racing heart.


    He just stood there with his head tilted, hoping the voice would elaborate some more and feeling like an invalid. It was silent for what must have been ten seconds and he got another fright when the voice spoke once more. ¡°Please speak up!¡±


    ¡°Ummm, yes?¡± His answer was more a question.


    ¡°Would Sir like the full cleansing experience or just the normal, mundane every day one?¡±


    ¡®How does this thing know my gender and why does it feel like it is mocking me?¡¯ He was not given the time to process as the thing once more chimed in.


    ¡°Please speak up.¡±


    ¡°Normal shower, I want a normal shower.¡± He said almost apologetically.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The voice made him feel like it was looking down on him.


    ¡°To hell with it, give me the full experience. I want it all.¡± Klaus felt relieved, but it soon turned into apprehension when the whole shower started to make a strange noise. For a moment he thought he was going to take off into space.


    The glass that was transparent turned dark. A large female face appeared and he jumped back smacking his back against a protruding nozzle. ¡°Happy, happy shower time!¡± Said the face in heavily accented English. Music started to boom and an upbeat song started to play.


    The camera zoomed out and he could now see the lady standing in a costume. She lifted her arms in what must have been the best cheerleader imitation he had ever seen. ¡°Ready, Okay- Its happy, happy shower time.¡±


    The spouts started spraying him down from all directions, the unexpectedness of it blinding him. It stopped two seconds later along with the music and the disembodied voice spoke once more. ¡°Please follow the movements of the avatar.¡±


    Half horrified and half curious he lifted his arms. The water started once more as well as the music. The woman dabbed and he dabbed. Liquid soap hit his side before foaming up like shaving cream. Following the woman he dabbed to the other side and the opposite side got hosed this time.


    ¡®This is ridiculous.¡¯


    ¡°Touch your hips, move your feet and bob to the beat.¡± Sang the woman doing the strange dance he had to follow.


    A few moves later. ¡°We are almost done, it¡¯s time for the final fun!¡±


    ¡®Thank God!¡¯


    He squatted, not noticing the large nozzle appearing at the bottom, right in the middle of the shower.


    ¡°Deep cleanse!¡± A torrent of pressurised water sprayed out.


    Klaus started with a shout of alarm, which turned into a whimper and then it was over.


    Holding onto the side of the shower, Klaus nearly swore when it said. ¡°Please come again.¡±


    Finally dressed and feeling violated Klaus made his way out of the bathroom only to see Lilith laying on the chair and reading a book. Her legs were stretched out and crossed in front her. The sun caught her hair through the window, making the silver strands seem like a halo. She had a blue summers dress on which came to just above her knees.


    Klaus ignored the knowing smile beaming at him as his face turned red with embarrassment.


    Upon looking closer he saw she had a red glow to her own cheeks and her hair was damp. Reading his thoughts, it was her turn to look away.


    ¡°They installed the new showers earlier this year.¡± She said in her defence.


    He could not help himself and asked. ¡°Was it short and sweet?¡±


    Her eyes narrowed dangerously at him.


    Klaus nodded sagely. ¡°We will never speak of this again.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. Now, let¡¯s get that mop on your head sorted out.¡± She said, gesturing at his hair.


    They exited the room and stepped into a long hallway. He followed her as they made a myriad of twists and turns until they finally reached an elevator. They entered it and she pressed the button marked with ¡°thirty¡±.


    Klaus saw that the numbers went up to sixty. ¡°Do all the floors belong to just the Lacroix?¡±


    She shook her head, before explaining. ¡°No, we inhabit all the floors from thirty one and up. The rest is actually a hotel.¡±


    The elevator dinged and opened to what looked like a mall. People of all shapes and colours were walking among the shops. By how they were dressed and what he knew as the highest priced brand named shops around, Klaus did not need to be a savant to know the people were rich.


    Lilith, seeing him gawk like a child that went to the zoo for the first time took his hand and started to lead him through the people. They made an odd pair and drew the attention of others. His dark black hair contrasted with her blonde silver. He was taller than the average Joe and also built so it also stood out against her petite yet curvy frame.


    Lilith smiled at the attention they were getting, but Klaus felt incredibly uncomfortable when he noticed the attention. They soon reached the barber shop. There was a long line of people waiting outside and one man was complaining while gesturing at the empty shop. The barber just stood there stoically taking the abuse.


    ¡°Like I told you, Sir- The shop has been reserved at this time and I cannot help you now.¡± Upon seeing Lilith the barber stepped forward. ¡°Lady Lacroix, it has been a while. Welcome to my humble shop.¡±


    Klaus nearly fell on his back. ¡®He calls this humble?¡¯


    At hearing who she was the man making a fuss stood back and soon disappeared into the crowd. ¡°I am happy to see you too Jiles, I hope our tardiness did not cause you any grievance?¡±


    The grey haired man smiled brightly. His thick bar moustache and heavy set figure reminded Klaus of a walrus.


    ¡°Will you be having your hair cut, or will my victim be the gentleman behind you?¡± The man looked almost pained as he looked at Lilith¡¯s hair.


    Klaus did not like the word ¡®victim¡¯ in that sentence.


    ¡°No, I made the appointment for Mr Roth.¡±


    Klaus reached out and offered his hand. Jiles, glanced at Klaus¡¯ hand for a moment before realizing what it was for and quickly took and shook it firmly. He was not used to his customers doing that. They were usually too lost in their own importance like the man before.


    What followed was supposed to be Klaus¡¯ opportunity to choose the style he wanted to cut his hair in, but Lilith took over as soon as it started. Reading his mind, Lilith knew that he was just about to say. ¡°Just cut it shorter.¡± So, she felt obligated to intervene.


    Klaus was then subjected to all kinds of hair treatments and a head and neck massage, before the man finally decided to start cutting. During this his fingernails were also trimmed. When the whole ordeal was done a mirror was presented to Klaus.


    He barely recognized himself. The long hair that covered most of his forehead and ears were gone. The sides were cut short, but his hair on top still had some length to it. It was simply combed to the side and back. He found that he liked it. What mattered most to him was that it was easy and simple to maintain. He would not have to stand hours like some of the guys did at the boarding school while adding all kinds of hair products. He had always thought it a huge waste of time.


    Lilith smiled, knowing he liked it. To her this was far more than just dolling him up. She was trying to make up for everything he had gone through. She knew it was stupid and she could never do that, but it still made her feel better seeing Klaus¡¯ usually serious face go through so many happy emotions.


    She wanted to intervene so many times, but the laws were absolute. Once someone from the families entered the mortal world- in this case, as soon as she dropped him at the orphanage. They would no longer be able to interfere in their lives. If they did the Secret Worlds would kill them. It is why She was instructed to do so. When you entered the first one a brand would be placed on your soul. It held you in line. No one knows who made the laws, but they were present on every world and each world had its own unique rules.


    The ¡°Normals¡± like the one they were on at the time was clearly catered to protect mortals.


    The Roth, were not like the Dalmora that took care of their own people. They had a survival of the fittest philosophy and Klaus¡¯ father had also gone against their wishes. Getting mixed up with an unknown woman and having a child. There were many times that she wondered if they were not the ones that killed his father and tried to kill him recently now that he was soon awakening.


    Despite all this, Klaus was still a Roth. If he proved his worth and strength in the Secret Worlds they would recognize him and he would receive the benefits that came from that.


    Klaus¡¯ voice broke her out of her troubling thoughts. He had a small smile which caused her great pleasure to see. ¡°Now, we need to get you a suit.¡±


    ¡°I already have a closet full of new clothes.¡± He protested, he did not want to know how much money was already spent on him. It made him uncomfortable.


    She looked him up and down. He had dark blue jeans on and a plain black buttoned up short sleeved shirt and black sneakers on his feet. The shirt fit him snugly and showed off his toned body which had formed naturally from playing as many sports as he could. She knew the main reason he did so was so that he could feel like he was part of something, if only for a moment. What he excelled at the most was fencing and it would serve him well in what was coming. The school he was in did not have just the traditional fencing, but also offered classes in traditional combat. The use of heavier swords and bows included.


    He had tried the bow, but was terrible at it for some reason like a dancer with two left feet his hands seemed awkward and ungainly when holding the bow compared to the sword.


    They had just stepped out of the shop and turned to walk towards the tailor when a voice behind them made Lilith stop in her tracks. ¡°Lilith.¡±


    The tone sounded neutral to Klaus, but Lilith¡¯s reaction was like a hare frozen in fear. ¡°Great Aunt.¡± She said plastering a smile on her face while very slowly turning around.


    When they first heard the voice it had sounded a few steps behind him. When Klaus turned around, he took a step back bumping into someone else.


    A woman just a little shorter than him had nearly been standing nose to nose with him.


    In his peripheral vision Klaus saw Lilith bow her head and heard her mutter. ¡°Greetings, Great Aunt Dalmora.¡±


    The woman took a step closer to him.


    ¡®Being space invaders must also be a Dalmora specialty?¡¯

 Chapter 5- The Awakening- Part 1

    Chapter 5


    The Awakening


    Klaus had encountered many different people during his life. As an orphan he got to see the hardness of people, but he also got see the kindness. Unfortunately kindness was shown less often, but when it was, it was beautiful for him to behold. He came to understand that such things are fragile like a flower and people are fickle.


    He had also seen how kindness had been taken advantage of. It would continue and continue like a person in a bad relationship just taking and never giving back until there is simply nothing left to give. He had seen it when people invited some of the street kids into their homes. The kids would steel or scout out the house for the gangs to mug.


    The kindness that is a flower would then be plucked and unlike with nature where if given enough time would grow again, people don¡¯t grow. Well, he would have to admit that most don¡¯t, or they grow into something else. These people would become the ones that would sneer at them in open disgust. They would go on to tell their children of what happened or their children would already be involved, which led to the people looking at them with apathy. They were the ones that were the most scary. He could take hate, he could take disgust. Seeing those feelings reflected in the eyes of the people walking by would at the least make him feel like he existed.


    Those that felt apathy, those that could look at you right in the face and see right through you like you were glass; They affected Klaus the most.


    It was with those eyes that he was looked at as the woman stood nose to nose with him and while he thought of these things, these people with apathy. He could feel her read it all. She had discovered his deepest darkest fear in an instant. Just an instant was enough, a mere blink.


    ¡®Please, stop.¡¯ He thought at her.


    Her eyes narrowed at him. ¡®Why? You could be a spy, an imposter come to hurt my family.¡¯


    Images of what happened with Elise danced though his mind along with a slight annoyance at himself. He did not understand at first until he realized it was her sending the images into his mind.


    His mine reeled and it was difficult to think straight as she rifled through his memories, so he went with what he had done before. He recited a poem with all his attention and then for the first time he sensed it, truly felt it. It was hard to explain the feeling even to himself. A sudden thought sprang to him.


    He imagined it as if you were to take a substance that conducted no heat at all and you left it in the sun, but a small shadow touched the very tiniest corner. If you then took that substance and wrapped your hand in it. It would be difficult, but you would still be able to feel that corner where the shadow fell.


    He imagined it would feel foreign, yet the same as it was made from the same material. It struck him then. ¡®Is this one of the secrets to their ability, are they naturally able to partially mimic someone¡¯s brainwaves or whatever it is they do?¡¯


    As he finished the thought, the strange feeling grew more perceptible. The strangeness retreated and his will, or strand of thought followed along as it did. Suddenly his mind was full of images, feelings and smells not his own. For an instant he was two people at once and then he was just one again. Whatever he had followed, hardened and spat him out.


    His mind reeled and he was disorientated at the sudden change. Lilith was next to him an instant later when his legs turned into jelly and buckled under him. When his eyes came into focus he saw the woman looking at him with eyes filled half with terror and half curiosity.


    He knew he shouldn¡¯t, he knew it was dangerous, but something drove the notion into his mind and his mouth blurted out the sentence before he could put a guard in front of it. ¡°I like -The Secret Valley- that you painted, Morgose.¡±


    Everyone frowned when they heard that. They had known by the action their Great Aunt had taken that she was probing his mind, but why would she tell him about her hobby and why did he say her name so openly, not even they dared do it.


    He saw the corners of her lips quirk, it was so quick it was almost imperceptible. She gestured to Lilith and then Klaus. ¡°You two will follow me.¡±


    Lilith grew pale and she wanted to object, try and defend Klaus for whatever fool thing he had done. However, she recognized her Aunt¡¯s tone and she knew it brokered no response. Then he felt it, another tendril nearly imperceptible trying to wiggle itself into what he now identified as his thought, or brainwaves; he still had not decided what to call it. At first he tried the same thing that Morgose had done, but try as he might, nothing happened so he sent his own sliding along it. Hugging it close like a creeper plant climbing up a tree. The tendril retreated as soon as he reached halfway, but he could already sense the feelings of whoever it belonged to.


    They were warm and fuzzy. It was like falling into what he imagined falling into warm liquid silk would feel like. He could feel a large amount of care and worry, which drifted like a small boat on a roiling sea of guilt that was hidden underneath the surface. Lilith looked at him with surprise and only after helping Klaus steady himself said in barely a whisper. ¡°When did you? Nevermind, later.¡±


    Klaus rubbed the back of his neck trying to fight away his own emotions. He could never imagine someone feeling about him like that. In his mind such a thing could not be possible. When they reached the elevator, Morgose gestured for them to join her, but held a hand up as soon as Boeithia and two other men aimed to join them.


    A smirk that Klaus never knew Boeithia had turned sour in an instant. The door closed and Morgose sighed. ¡°She is going to pester me about this until I leave again.¡±


    Lilith who had been focused on her Aunt looked on in confusion while Klaus just shrugged, what could he say?


    Morgose pressed the button to go to the fifty-eighth floor and the zoom of the elevator soon became an oppressive thing in the silence. Klaus was fiddling with his new shirt, torn about what to do. His thoughts could not be spared for Morgose, they were stuck on Lilith and what he had felt from her. To both women¡¯s surprise he suddenly stood up straight and turned to Lilith, his whole body language and aura turning from uncertain to resolute in almost a second.


    ¡°Lilith.¡± Klaus tried to convey everything he was feeling into that one word. His whole being his every thought and everything he felt.


    Hearing her name said in that way cause gooseflesh to run up her spine. She took a step back from Klaus, but his eyes stayed determined. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She asked growing increasingly worried.


    Klaus just shook his head and stepped forward. Lilith found herself in a tight hug a moment later. Morgose, seeing what was happening, said nothing. She just stood stoically at the side.


    Lilith pushed him away. ¡°Klaus, what are you doing?¡±


    He stood there sheepishly, not hurt at all by her rejection.


    Morgose chose that moment to chime in, while looking down her nose at Lilith. ¡°You let your guard down. He must have felt your feelings for him you stupid girl.¡±


    Klaus wanted to interject and defend Lilith, after all, did Morgose not do the same thing right before? The stare the woman gave him made him hold his tongue. Morgose nodded to herself. ¡®He has some brains in that noggin.¡¯


    A familiar ding announced their arrival at the intended floor and they disembarked. Lilith, for her part was so red she was glowing.


    Klaus turned into a gawking peasant as soon as they exited and Morgose was making a bee line to somewhere.


    The sheer magnitude and amount of money that must have gone into the place he saw in front of him made Klaus¡¯ brain check out and leave a ¡°faulty, do not use¡± sign.


    Light cr¨¨me tiles gleamed in a large hall. In the centre was a statue of the same gargoyle like creature sitting on the three towers. Its eyes shone with an almost lifelike gleam and upon moving closer Klaus found that gems of unknown origin were what made up its eyes. The towers were made out of three different materials. The one on the left was a deep purple that reminded Klaus of quartz. The one on the right was obsidian and had silver veins running through it. In the middle was a tower that was ruby red. The statue was nearly twice as tall as he was, the middle tower being just as tall as Klaus. Water bubbled lazily in the fountain around the tower.


    Klaus walked forward in a daze until he reached the very rim. Looking down into the pool of water he saw a golden gleam. He squinted and his heart started racing when he saw the gleam was coming from actual coins. He turned to Lilith who was still recovering. ¡°Are these real.¡±


    She managed a nod and walked over. ¡°Very real, the middle tower is a ruby. One of our families greatest discoveries in the Secret Worlds. Even there such a thing is rare, especially one so large.¡± She looked like she wanted to continue, but something was stopping her so she gave up and simply shrugged.


    After a few seconds of just staring into the pool, she said. ¡°Klaus, what else did you see?¡±


    He shook his head looking at the ruby. ¡°I did not see anything I only felt.¡±


    Lilith let out a long shuddering breath in relief. She did not want him to know her greatest shame. She told herself she would tell him when the time was right. Right then, she felt, was not that time.


    ¡°Are you two going to stare at the gold all day or are you coming.¡± Morgose, shouted from somewhere up ahead.


    Past the statue the room started to curve inward, ornate stairs with hand carved railings curved along with the wall until they met in the centre. Klaus could see a door up on what he assumed was the fifty-ninth floor.


    They walked forward, their shoes echoing on the domed ceiling that was covered in a large mural of strange beasts and men in combat. In the middle of the domed ceiling and the mural was what looked to Klaus like a beautiful tree. All the men and beasts were reaching out towards it, even as they fought. A chandelier hung from a chain fastened to the ceiling right in the centre of where the tree was painted.


    ¡°That is your family crest.¡± Said Lilith next to him.


    Klaus furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°Why are they all reaching towards it?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t tell you at this time.¡± Said Morgose, appearing from somewhere. Klaus watched as she struggled to pull a thigh high stocking off while bouncing on one leg. She had gone to change into plain white shorts and a tank top. Her dark brown hair was now in a pony tail, it swung wildly behind her while she struggled. For a moment he had no idea what to make of the scene.


    Lilith facepalmed and let out a long sigh. ¡°Aunt, we have a guest.¡± The whole sentence was so packed with intent Klaus thought it would develop its own gravity field.


    Morgose, stopped then looked at the two of them. ¡°So? Here, boy help me out.¡± Standing still where she was. She lifted her stockinged leg straight out in front of her.


    ¡®What is this? Is it a test. Is she not some big shot in the Lacroix family? Why is she acting this way.¡¯ Klaus could not help but wonder as he walked over.


    He reached out toward her thigh and swallowed.


    Just as he was about to touch it, she said. ¡°Careful now, I bite.¡±


    Klaus hooked his finger gingerly into the strap that hugged her thigh tightly. Her skin felt warm and smooth to the touch. ¡®Why am I doing this?¡¯ He pulled lightly and it started to slide down his fingers brushing against her skin as it did. ¡®This is crazy.¡¯ He reached her ankle and she lowered her leg, forcing Klaus to bend down. His face was now right next to her thigh. The indent that the strap left behind clear to see. ¡®This is, this is kind of awesome.¡¯ A perverted thought came to the fore.


    The stocking was off and Klaus stood up straight. Lilith took a few steps forward in anger. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we fell for it.¡±


    Looking between the two, he tilted his head in question.


    Lilith gave her aunt a withering stare, before looking at Klaus¡¯ uncomprehending face. ¡°She is in your mind. She can make you do anything she wants you to do now. Did it not occur to you that you did what you did far too easily?¡±


    Looking at Morgose, he saw the truth reflected in her eyes. Her aloofness was back.


    ¡°Why aunt?¡± Lilith said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°He knows one of the secrets to our power, figured it out the while I was probing him. It is frankly remarkable.¡±


    Klaus¡¯ heart palpitated in fear and he felt the same hopelessness he did earlier.


    ¡°Relax, both of you.¡± Said Morgose looking at each in turn. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    They did, through two large double doors and then a long hallway with a thick and rich carpet. They entered a room similar to the one Klaus was staying in. Morgose walked up to a closet, opened and stepped into it.


    Klaus only paused for a second before following. He was already at her mercy anyway. Lilith was close on his heels.


    Klaus found himself in what he could only compare to a panic room. The walls were made from cold steel and there were monitors with images of parts of the place he had never seen and also parts he recognized. On the right was a whole wall covered in a gun rack. He could see guns of every kind. When he spotted a revolver similar to the one he used, his heart clenched and he gritted his teeth.


    Morgose, looked at him with surprise as she walked past. ¡°Killed someone, have we?¡± She stopped at a panel and flipped a switch. ¡°No signals of any kind can enter or exit this room now.¡± Grabbing a cold steel chair from under a table that had all the different kinds of ammo stacked onto it, she turned it around and basically straddled it.


    ¡®Seems like her unladylike facade was not entirely false after all.¡¯


    Her eyes narrowed at him. ¡°You try wearing high heels and acting prim and proper most of your day. I am more than seven hundred years old. I do not care for such things as much as I used to nor will you once you reach my age.¡± She sighed exasperatedly. ¡°Still, I have to keep it up for the outside world. The Lacroix name must not be sullied. Which brings me to my first question; why did you hurt Clarissa?¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    His mind went to the reason and even though he tried he could not do anything as she paged through his memories like one would with a book. ¡°So Clarissa has been approached by an Argent boy, heh. Interesting, why did you hurt Elise?¡±


    An image of Brian Argent walking away in a daze with his broken arm sprang up in Klaus¡¯ mind, when he heard the mention of his surname. The second question forced his mind towards Elise.


    The whole affair with Elise was jumbled up in his memories, but Morgose easily identified the snippets that made sense and parsed through them. ¡°Seems I need to have a little chat with Boeithia, you know, she wants you dead.¡±


    She held up her hand when Klaus and Lilith both wanted to interject.


    ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for Elise, but I do share Boeithia¡¯s concerns though. The whole reason why I allowed Lilith to stay away for so long was because if you did awaken you would make a great ally for Elise when she entered the Secret Worlds.¡± She looked at Lilith who seemed surprised. ¡°Yes, I knew where you were and what you were doing.¡± Morgose then turned back to Klaus. ¡°I have to be sure, hence this domination. I sense now that you don¡¯t have any ill feelings towards her so that is no longer a concern, but what bothers me is that you lack the drive to enter the Secret World. All you worry about are the answers you seek about your father and mother. I will tell you now; we don¡¯t even know the complete truth, only snippets and rumours of rumours. If you want answers you will have to go into the Secret Worlds and find them yourself.¡±


    If she was lying or not, Klaus could not tell. She had his life in her hands so she had no reason to lie unless she wanted to use him for something. It came to him easily. ¡°You still want me to help Elise.¡±


    Morgose smiled. ¡°Good, you are not an imbecile. In return, the Dalmora will act as your backer and help you stay alive till then. We will give you training and give you a generous monthly stipend to live off of.¡±


    Klaus did not like the idea, Elise had already crossed the bounds before he knew her. Just like he could now be angry with her, she could also be with him. If he were to agree to such a thing, how would he be treated by her? He did not work so hard to stay off the streets in order to not become a lapdog or victim of some gangster only to be forced into a similar situation.


    He wanted to be his own person, work towards his own goals. As his thoughts progressed on this tangent, he could see Morgose¡¯s face fall. She had been smug, now, not so much.


    ¡°I refuse. Kill me if you want, but I won¡¯t be a dog for anyone.¡±


    Morgose gave him a predatory smile. ¡°You forget, I can just make you.¡±


    Klaus gave his own smile. ¡°You are bluffing. I may not be able to read your mind, but ¨¬ have spent a lot of time on the streets and if it teaches one anything; it¡¯s how to read people. You can probably only control me within a certain distance, which means there is some other form or binding contract you wanted to make me take in order to make sure I stay loyal in the Secret Worlds. My guess is that whatever it is. It cannot be forced in any way, shape or form. So kill me and get it over with, or let me go.¡±


    During his speech, Klaus had felt the fury in him grow. Fury at the situation, at Morgose, Elise and his own weakness. He was once again helpless. He was once again the boy standing at the bus stop while everything was taken away from him. Instead of that bastard with the lame tattoos it was just, Morgose. His fear left him completely at that moment and his choice solidified into something unbreakable.


    Morgose, had watched, seen and felt how he went through his thought process. She felt a sense of admiration for him, but he was too na?ve. She really would kill him.


    Another person who knew she would, was Lilith. Lilith felt her heart break at the events transpiring. She would not be able to wrestle control back from her Aunt. She had hoped that her family could look past their own goals and further into the future. They had failed at the task and she had once more failed Klaus.


    She took something out of her pocket. ¡®How had Klaus¡¯ father known?.¡¯ Thought Lilith as she held the object. When they made the deal she had given her word to his father that he would be well cared for with the Dalmora, she guaranteed it, but he simply gave her a smile that made her feel stupid and then gave her the object she now held in her hand. It had always been there for the last Eighteen years. She had never let it be far from her. A simple key. It did not look fancy or have any jewels, but it was something far more precious at the moment. It was her and Klaus¡¯ way out. It was still hard for her to abandon her family, she loved them, grew up with them and they had offered her the world at one stage- she just had to reach out and take it.


    ¡°You leave me no choice, so I hope you will forgive me one day.¡±


    Morgose saw the key and her eyes became as big as saucers. ¡°Don¡¯t-¡°


    The key broke and a high pitched ring, rang out making them all wince. It kept ringing for nearly five seconds, the pitch slowly growing as it did. Klaus thought his head was about to explode when it finally stopped.


    Morgose simply sat on the chair and stared at the two halves of the key that slowly started to turn into dust. ¡°Why?¡± She finally asked while looking at Lilith¡¯s now crying face. ¡°Did we not give you enough? Where did we go wrong that you would turn out like this?¡± She stood up while saying the last sentence, her voice rising until she screamed these last words. ¡°You have doomed us all!¡±


    The lights started to flicker and the acrid smell of brimstone filled the room. Klaus had no idea what was going on, but the other two did.


    The legend goes that the people with Bloodlines came from a higher place. That they ¡°fell¡± from there to where they are now and ever since they had been trying to get back. There is also another part to the legend, a legend of creatures from the dark. Creatures that came from the lower realms; demons, abominations; the lords of darkness. They had many names and titles, everyone had their own idea about them, but the families who rarely agreed on anything agreed on one fact. Demons were bad news. No one knew how to go to the lower worlds, some only knew how to summon the creatures that resided there.


    Klaus¡¯ father was known to be such a person and it caused many to fear him because of one simple truth. People from the bloodlines were not allowed to give birth in the Secret Worlds, they were forced to come to the ¡°Normals¡± to do so and in doing so they were forced to dig in and to try and make themselves as safe as possible from mortal weapons, by accumulating wealth and keeping themselves secret. If not for this fact, they would never return and stay in the secret worlds.


    It is no secret that the ¡°Normals¡± were catered towards protecting mortals. Those from the bloodlines could not exert their arcane powers without paying a great cost or dying. There was one positive to it though. Your physical body was considered a part of you unlike the powers of the arcane. Other abilities like the Dalmora¡¯s mind reading and controlling prowess was also considered as such, so they were not limited at all.


    There in resided the problem Morgose now faced. Demons were notorious and so feared because their bodies were virtually indestructible without the use of the arcane. Summoning one in the ¡°Normals¡± was considered a death sentence and breaking that key had done just that.


    The lights continued to flicker, the smell growing worse. Then he appeared. There was no sound when he did. Klaus¡¯ vision had gone dark when the lights flickered off and in the next moment when they flickered on, he was there.


    To Klaus, it looked like a cultured old man. He had a neatly trimmed goatee and was dressed in an old-ish style tuxedo that was all black. White, spotless gloves adorned his hands. Said hands rested on a cane that had a large jewel at the top.


    A top hat completed the ensemble. Klaus, still not knowing what was going on, just stood there and looked at the grey haired old man that had appeared out of nowhere. The man felt familiar to him somehow.


    Just as he was taking in the old man, the man was observing him too. It was when he smiled that everything changed. Unlike a normal person, each and every tooth was sharpened to a point and the smile was unnatural; too wide nearly splitting his face in half. It was a macabre thing. The smile coupled with the top hat which cast the top of the man¡¯s face in dark shadow, gave Klaus the willies.


    ¡°Good Afternoon.¡± It said.


    Morgose jumped at the voice. He had appeared behind her. She got up and backed away towards the entrance.


    The man paid no attention to her. His head stayed riveted in Klaus¡¯ direction. ¡°The terms of the contract have been met, I am now charged with your protection and training. In return you will allow me to live in your estate and handle all matters concerning your assets until I deem you competent enough to do so yourself. Young master Roth, this one greets you. He gave a little bow.


    He turned to Lilith. ¡°You who have summoned me, do you care for the young master?¡±


    Lilith nodded numbly, she had expected a thing with horns breathing fire and rending claws. Not an old man in a suit.


    He nodded and gave that same smile that made Klaus¡¯ heart stop. ¡°Good, then you are welcome to join us. The young master will need your help in training his¡­ inferior abilities.¡±


    The top hat then turned towards Morgose and the smile disappeared. ¡°You will release the young master and allow us to leave or this¡­ hovel will be covered in the blood of your kin.¡± Saying so, he ran his finger along the wall and looked at the tip like one would when inspecting a room for dust.


    Lilith and Morgose¡¯s minds were racing. This was unprecedented; no one had ever gotten a demon to serve them. All the stories, the warnings and taboos said, if you summon a demon in the ¡°Normals¡±, you die.


    Apparently the time it took for them to think this was unsatisfactory for the old man. His hand dipped and the next moment it appeared he was holding five more keys. These looked even more, worse for wear than the one Lilith had used, but the meaning was clear.


    Morgose who had been trying to think of a way to turn the situation around immediately relinquished her domination over Klaus.


    The smile returned and he crushed the keys. Ringing filled the air and Morgose turned pale. ¡°It does not feel good, does it? Having your life and fate not be in your hands, knowing it¡¯s hopeless no matter what you do.¡± The man grew unnaturally taller as he leaned forward in an arc that would cause any person with a normal anatomy to fall over.


    His face was right next to Morgose¡¯s ear and he whispered. ¡°Your people are going to die and there is nothing you can do about it.¡±


    It was a whisper, but it hit home like thunder. Lilith, grabbed Klaus¡¯ hand. ¡°Please, stop this Klaus. Not for them, nor for the Dalmora, but for me. They are my family no matter what they have done and a lot of them are innocent in this.


    The demon turned to her. ¡°There is no such thing as innocents. You, who could not even carry out the instructions of my Master. I can see into your soul, I can see what you fear most. We have seen what you have done.¡±


    ¡°Please stop.¡± Klaus interrupted from the side. His feet shuffled uneasily. He did not want to anger the person that just showed up to save him. He also did not want to be the cause of a massacre. One death was already too much on his conscience. Two days ago he was a normal student, albeit with some strange abilities, but he wanted a normal life. He wanted to help others like him.


    The demon sighed. ¡°The young master is still too soft. We will change that. For now, this one will listen.¡±


    He snapped his fingers and the next moment five more people joined them.


    The demon banged its cane on the ground. ¡°We will now leave.¡± It was a command that brokered no objection.


    A tall and overly muscular man with a bald head walked over to Klaus and pointed towards the exit. ¡°You want me to go out?¡± The man nodded.


    Klaus did so and the others followed. Before the old man exited he stopped next to Morgose. ¡°The young master may have shown you mercy this time, but I am not beholden to his words. My duty is to protect and care for him even if that goes against his wishes. This time I will spare your lowly life, but listen well. Should my young master come to harm in any way I will be visiting you first. It will not matter whether you are guilty or not. I will eat the hearts of your children while you watch. Then I will blind you; just so you can better hear the screams when I butcher their parents.¡±


    He smiled that smile at her then. ¡°Remember that, every time your thoughts even start to drift towards the young master.¡±


    Then he was gone and Lilith was left alone with her.


    Morgose sighed in relief. ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    Lilith swallowed the lump in her throat. ¡°You would have killed him.¡±


    Morgose frowned. ¡°So, is that such a terrible thing- protecting my family, looking out for our interests?¡±


    Lilith laughed, but it was a sad thing- filled with regret and bitterness. ¡°Did you not say that you knew why I was there? You knew the old me before Klaus was thrust into my life. You know I was self-absorbed, selfish and only my goals mattered. When Klaus¡¯ father saved me and gave me a second chance at life, he did it without expecting anything. Then one day he took off while we were traveling back and returned a week later, carrying Klaus.¡±


    Lilith¡¯s arms hugged her sides. ¡°He offered me a deal I could not refuse. He would double my physical strength in return for me taking care of Klaus until he awakened or passed the age of eighteen. I was then to break the key and summon the demon. I argued with him and told him that breaking the key would mean my certain death. He laughed and replied with something that infuriated me. He said that if I were to rely on you, his son would surely die. So I staked my life. I made a binding oath that would take my life; if Klaus died before he awakened by my family¡¯s hands. With your powers I am sure you would have sensed the brand on me and you surely would have done everything in order to figure out why I was there. You already know; if you kill him, you kill me.¡±


    Morgose was tongue tied.


    Lilith shook her head. ¡°Looking back, in my heart I knew that Klaus would not be safe even though the family thought highly of me, that is why I never came here with him. The twins being born only cemented my and Klaus¡¯ fates. I was just too stupid and hopeful to know that.¡± Lilith¡¯s sadness faded and her countenance hardened. ¡°Stop being a hypocrite, you brought this on yourselves. You were willing to kill me and Klaus so that Elise would have just one less rival. What you do not realise is that Klaus is very protective of those he cares about and he is loyal to a fault. If you had moved to befriend him from the start things would have been a lot different.¡±


    Morgose shook her head. ¡°I could not take that risk. I knew you had the brand, but I did not know for what. Don¡¯t blame me for your stupidity!¡±


    Lilith walked toward the exit. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for yours.¡±


    Exiting the building was a rather anti-climactic affair. They simply walked out. No one barred their way or tried anything. As they walked Klaus observed the new arrivals and labelled them accordingly since he did not know their names yet. The bald man wearing a tank top and cargo pants, was Strong Man. After him came an average looking woman with a constant soft smile playing at her lips. She was dressed in a maids outfit. Not the sexy kind, but the proper one. Following behind her was a man as fat as he was tall. He kept ogling the people walking by and Klaus got the distinct impression that he wanted to eat them. He was dressed in a chef¡¯s outfit that was strangely spotless, since he gave off such a greasy aura.


    He was freaky, but the one that freaked him out the most was the lady sticking to his side. He found her attractive in a naughty librarian kind of way, but something just felt¡­off to him. When he heard a sniffing sound right behind his neck and looked back only to see her walk normally for the third time, he realized something was not just off, but was seriously wrong. So he did what he thought was the smart thing.


    He aimed himself to walk beside the most normal approachable one. It was a young man that did not look much older than himself. He was dressed in overalls and had thick leather gloves on. A slight slouch to his walk made Klaus think he was more easy-going, but when he got closer he saw the guy was actually asleep. That¡¯s when he heard the sniffing sound in his neck again.


    He turned to the old man who was walking to the side and in front of them.. ¡°Umm, sir?¡¯


    He watched in horror as the old man kept walking forward, but his neck turned and turned and turned until the face or more accurately mouth was in his direction. He could still only see the mouth since despite being out in daylight the shadow cast by the top hat still hid the top half of the mans face. Despite the head being turned so grotesquely, the body still walked with a dignified gate.


    Then the old man smiled.


    ¡®Oh¡­¡¯


    Klaus was pretty speechless and creped out by that and then he heard the sniffing again.


    He turned towards the woman, who was once again walking normally as soon as he turned. ¡°Would you stop that?¡±


    Her eyes grew wide and she looked away, muttering. All he could hear before it became unintelligible was. ¡°Young master talked to me, he talked¡­¡±


    When he turned back the top hat was right in his face. That smile big enough that if he wanted to, the old man would be able to bite off a large portion of his head. ¡°You wanted something, young master?¡± It asked.


    Klaus did all he could not to start running. ¡°Well, I was umm kind of wondering where we are going?¡±


    The top hat snapped back to its normal position along with the head it was attached to. ¡°How silly of me for not telling you, we are going to your father¡¯s estate.¡±


    Looking up and down the sidewalk they were on, Klaus did not see any form of transportation waiting for them. As if reading his mind the top hat said. ¡°We are not driving, but flying.¡± He pointed towards a nearby open field which doubled as a park; people were playing with their dogs and having picnics, it had a very nice atmosphere. The top hat then pointed up into the air. It was too far for them to hear at this point, but Klaus could see a small dot making its way over to them.


    ¡°The helicopter is going to land here?¡± Klaus asked in disbelief. ¡°What about the people?¡±


    Everyone turned to him except the sleepy head and the woman copping a sniff now and then.


    Top hat gave his brightest smile yet. ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡®These people, no things are nuts!¡¯ All he could do was shake his head. He felt empowered when they simply walked out. He could see the men in suits standing around corners and down hallways. There were always a few nearby, but none approached.


    Thinking about the last few days, it felt like nothing other than a roller coaster of emotions and happenings. His life at school felt like it was ages ago. The only constant thing had been Lilith.


    Klaus looked back the way they had come, but could not see Lilith anywhere. It made him worried. What she did had clearly made things tense between her and Morgose. After another minute, he finally saw her. She was carrying a bag, bigger than he was- slowly making her way over.


    ¡°Why are you just standing here?¡± She asked and put down the large bag.


    Klaus pointed at the helicopter that was now a lot closer. He guessed that the face Lilith made as she looked at the people in the park and then the approaching helicopter was pretty similar to his own.


    A part of Klaus felt aghast and apprehensive, but another part felt incomparably excited.


    ¡®Maybe the people were right, maybe my birthday will truly be an awakening.¡¯

 Chapter 6- The Awakening- Part 2

    Chapter 6


    The Awakening- Part 2


    Klaus¡¯ experiences with the feeling of excitement were relegated to only a few things. There were even fewer cases that he felt it to the extremes. Those times he could count on his two hands and even among them there were three that stood out. The first time, was when he was told he got accepted into a boarding school. The second- his first fight in a fencing tournament and the third; his first kiss with Clarissa... These instances were so clear in his memory he could almost relive them, but he could never replicate the feelings.


    The elation he felt when Klaus opened that first letter. The happiness that seemed to bloom from his heart, travelled through his veins until it felt like every cell in his body was happiness incarnate. Thinking back, it felt like a lifetime ago as he ran through the halls of the orphanage and shouted his happiness for all the uncaring and food stealing bullies to hear. He would leave them; he would be rid of them and the feeling of standing at the bus stop every morning.


    The resounding clashes of his sword against another, where a mistake could cost him a point and the match, how he had revelled in it when his sword made contact and the buzzer rang- proving him the better duellist. The hilt in his hand was something he could always believe in, it was not an unsure thing as vague as his future. It served as an anchor that kept him focused on that moment, nothing else. The sweat and training that went into every swing and movement of his body all for just those few moments in the duel. Each time he fought, Klaus would think the same thing.


    ¡®It is worth it.¡¯


    As for the kiss, the first thing he would recall was the romantic smell off red roses soon to be overpowered by something that invigorated and made his blood subtly hot. It would not circumvent his senses but draw him in gently until he spotted her and then her presence would be all that mattered. It always seemed to hang around her. Then the feeling of that moment just before their lips touched. A moment that felt suspended, slowed, a moment in time that belonged to him and her alone. It was a moment that came too slow and ended too fast. The brush of pink soft lips against his and the taste of her that came with it. She had stolen one of his gummy bears, a purple one- his favorite and she tasted of it¡­ Berries, his first kiss had tasted of berries.


    Looking up at the descending helicopter, he knew in his heart this would be another memory he would not forget. The rotor blades spun announcing their effort to defy gravity as they struggled to keep the beast below it in the air. It was not some fancy helicopter; no, it looked bulky and ugly like a fruit fly to Klaus. Regardless of that, his smile was nearly as wide as that of the top hat wearing demon. ¡®I am going to fly!¡¯


    People started to notice the hulk closing in. The chop of its rotors thundering its presence and a lot of people looked up. First they were just curious. Soon they realised something was up. Mothers, fathers and pet owners started to collect their charges like ducks.


    By then the apprehension he had felt at first was gone. The people would move, he knew; who would be dumb enough to stay with such a thing above their heads.


    It was when it almost touched the ground, the wind buffeting them and the area around it, throwing and parting the lush green grass in all directions that he felt a hand pull on his elbow.


    He turned and saw as she stood there, hand still on his elbow, red hair ablaze in the sun as the wind whipped the strands into a frenzy. Her face was scrunched up in confusion and in retaliation to the wind buffeting their faces.


    He saw her mouth move but could hear nothing with the beast of a machine hammering away at the air behind his back. She leaned closer and repeated her words, shouting as hard as she could. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    It was Clarissa, Klaus could tell in an instant from the freckles on her nose which her sister did not have or covered up. He knew them; he had counted and kissed her for every one of them.


    The smile he had dipped, but even her presence could not steal his excitement. What they had, what she had planned to do to him all felt so trivial in the face of what had happened to him those past few days. He discovered he could not care less and was rearing to go on his new adventure.


    And so, he did not reply. He gave her a smile, which clearly surprised her. He then took the hand on his elbow and squeezed it lightly in a final goodbye before turning and following the others towards the helicopter.


    Clarissa had come to meet a friend in the park; they planned to spend some time just lazing away for the day as she would soon be leaving for university. The chop of a helicopter had drawn everyone¡¯s attention that was in the park. She went over with her friend and then she spotted him. At first, she could not be sure because Klaus never dressed the way he was and he never had a proper haircut. It was like he was a different person. Now that he had treated her this way and was walking away, she knew he truly was a different person from a mere day or two ago.


    Clarissa felt cold when he turned his back. She had seen the boyish smile she grew to love and it gave her new hope, but when he turned away she also knew the smile was no longer for her. Klaus had utterly and completely moved on. It caused in her a deeper feeling of regret than when he actually discovered her betrayal. Not only that but the strange people with him and the woman she had spotted first among them all; with her silver hair it was hard not to. She recognized the woman from albums and paintings her Great Aunt had made- She knew that woman was a Lacroix.


    She balled her fists. ¡®I will find out what is going on here.¡¯


    As soon as Klaus left her she was out of his mind. They climbed on by using a set of steps that had extended from its side. Lilith had some trouble getting her large bag through the door, but they managed and soon it was his turn. A soon as he was on a pair of large earphones with a microphone attached was passed to him and he put them on in a daze of excitement. The sounds of the rotors were cut out instantly when he put the bulky earphones on and he was directed to a seat and strapped in by the man who then disappeared towards the front.


    Not long after he felt gravity try to hold, but break from him as the helicopter took to the air. ¡®This is amazing.¡¯ His stomach was filled with butterflies like a girl on her prom night.


    He turned to the others only to nearly have a heart attack. Top Hat, was in his face again.


    The man¡¯s disproportionate mouth moved and Klaus heard his voice through the earphones. ¡°Would young master like to see the outside?¡±


    Klaus nodded and whether by luck or design Klaus discovered he was sitting right next to a large sliding door when it slid open with a blast of air to reveal the world now far below and that¡¯s how he sat the whole way.


    Never once did he give his attention to the others again. He just stayed in the moment, watching as the landscape flew by. ¡®How little we are in the grand scheme of things.¡¯ The houses, roads, and cars flying by below reminded him of how many people there were in the world. ¡®We can get lost in our own worlds, never realizing the scope of what it actually is.¡¯ It was a profound experience when he thought of this.


    He had always felt little compared to others, especially in the school. It was a new sensation to think of others as little too.


    His thoughts turned to the woman he had killed. He wondered what aspirations she had, what her goals were. Why she was there or if someone other than him would remember her. ¡®Does it matter?¡¯ The thought struck him like a hammer blow and all at once he realized innocence he never knew he had, was gone along with the woman who¡¯s death she forced on him.


    For the one that had taken that from him, he said a line from a book he never truly understood till now. It would be the only thing he thought he still owed her and then he would be done with it.


    ¡°There would have been a time for such a word.


    To-morrow, and to-morrow, and to-morrow


    Creeps in this petty pace from day to day


    To the last syllable of recorded time,


    And all our yesterdays have lighted fools.


    The way to a dusty death.


    Out, out brief candle.


    Life¡¯s but a walking shadow, a poor player


    That struts and frets its hour upon the stage


    And then it is heard no more; it is a tale


    Told by and idiot, full of sound and fury,


    Signifying nothing.¡±


    He did not know, but everyone could hear his words over the microphone. ¡°It was a very appropriate thought, young master.¡± Said, Top Hat with his shark-like smile on full display.


    Klaus ignored him; he was still lost in his own thoughts. He had made a promise to himself that he would never again be in a situation where he was hopeless. He considered how life tended to throw wrenches at him and his plans, Klaus knew it was a na?ve thought. Still, he held onto it. His fist balling until his knuckles turned white. Morgose had given him another scare. She made him realize that there were beings in the world that could strip away one¡¯s freedom of choice.


    There was a time that it was all he had in this world. ¡®I have nearly lost my life and my freedom in but a mere one and a half days.¡¯ The thought shocked him since he had never had the time to truly think about it until now.


    ¡®Would I kill again to protect my own life?¡¯ He had barely thought it before he, himself answered. ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡®Would I kill to keep my freedom?¡¯ He took a deep breath after the thought. His jaw clenched, he already knew the answer. ¡®Yes.¡¯


    Lilith had seen the smile on Klaus¡¯ face and then how he turned solemn in contemplation. She wanted to read his mind and learn what it was he was thinking about, but her fear of him finding out what she had done stopped her from doing so. So she simply sat and watched as he stared at the ground below. His blue eyes tracing whatever they fancied.


    Klaus watched as they left behind civilization. The city and multitudes of cars were left far behind as they flew over long stretches of fields and forests. Now and then he saw a small settlement in the distance. Klaus noticed that these settlements were surrounded by farms as the land around them fit together like Tetris blocks. They ranged from a dark green to yellow gold and brown depending on what they grew or on what stage of planting they were in.


    The small settlements and farms also became fewer and far between, the long stretching fields and forests fading into the distance with them. The ground became rocky and mountainous, nothing more than small hills at first but they soon became larger and larger still. The air became colder as the sun sank lower on the horizon. The mountains that grew on the horizon then were large and snow-capped.


    The helicopter banked and they started going lower. A large platform appeared and they landed. From Klaus¡¯ perspective, the platform hung in the air, but it was actually built on an outcropping that angled away from the mountain.


    Top Hat was out first, followed by Klaus and then the rest. Lilith did not struggle with her bag again as the large door was still open. Klaus saw that the platform was larger than he thought. If he had to hazard a guess he would say at least four more of the helicopters could land.


    They walked around the ugly thing and Klaus and Lilith both froze. The platform was connected to what looked like a stone bridge of at least a hundred meters that led to a fortress that snuggled against the mountain.


    The fortress looked imposing to Klaus. A dark grey wall that sprouted out of the mountain circled what almost seemed like a tower that had different layers. At the top, a platform stood out and on it was what seemed like a black tree. Banners hung from the walls- on each side of the large and solid black gate that was set into the wall. It had been cast with a tree that looked identical to the one painted in the Lacroix hotel. The banners had the same image on them but of a simpler design. The trees were black and set on a blood red background. It occurred to Klaus that the fortress was larger than the Lacroix hotel. Not in height, but due to the sheer area, it took up. Top Hat, placed his white glove covered hand on Klaus¡¯ shoulder and said with aplomb. ¡°Welcome home, young master. It is called Castle Volk.¡¯


    Klaus had then turned to him, regretting it almost instantly when he saw nothing but the shark teeth next to his face. He looked back towards the fortress and said. ¡°Home.¡± Testing the word. He had never had such a thing. Never a place to call his own, nor was he na?ve enough to take it at face value. ¡°We will see.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Top Hat walked forward a few paces and the other demons followed. ¡°We will now introduce ourselves. I am called Pain.¡± Top Hat said with a bow. He then pointed to the bald and muscled man. ¡°He is Silence.¡± The man simply nodded.


    Pain, then walked next to the average looking woman. ¡°This is Pride and she will be responsible for your day to day needs. The woman bowed, giving a perfect curtsey. Pain smacked the man that was as round as he was tall on the belly. He was drooling while looking at Lilith. ¡°This is Gluttony and she is Lust.¡± The last he said while pointing at the woman that occasionally sniffed Klaus.


    Pain then walked to the man that looked like he was asleep on his feet. ¡°This is Sloth.¡± The man only continued to stand there. ¡°There are more of us in the castle, but you will hardly ever deal with them directly.¡±


    Lilith was surprised at hearing that. ¡®So many demons were living right under our noses.¡¯


    ¡°We will serve you during your stay here and complete your awakening rights. Keep in mind that we will serve, but we are not servants. Think of us more as¡­ teachers, if you will.¡± He then turned to Lilith. ¡°You will be our guest as long as you teach the young master. In return not only will you be allowed to stay here, but we will sponsor your return to the Secret Worlds.¡±


    Lilith was surprised at Pain¡¯s statement; she had brought enough gems in order to sponsor herself, but only once. She did not expect the demons to be so beneficent.


    Klaus listened to it all with a bit of impatience; he wanted to explore the home his father had lived in. See what secrets it held and possibly get an idea of what the man had been like.


    Pain noticed and gave his shark-toothed smile while looking at the sun that was setting over the mountains casting them in a fiery orange glow. ¡°We do not have a lot of time to prepare for the young master¡¯s awakening. Lust, go tell your brethren to get ready. Gluttony, prepare the feast or we may have some trouble on our hands.¡±


    Gluttony stood up straight at hearing Pain¡¯s instruction. ¡°Feast?¡±


    Pain nodded and then Gluttony was gone with a loud crack and a burst of wind.


    Lilith, listened to all this with confusion. As far as she knew and in her experience awakening was a big deal but not that big a deal. She remembered at the time it felt like her body was on fire. She was instructed to repress it and given medicines to drink in order to help her do so for as long as they could. For a whole year, she was in that pain, the last few months being the worst until Morgose allowed her to awaken. She had never heard of someone breaking through at the late age of eighteen though. The latest she and her family knew of was sixteen. There were books of later cases recorded in their study, but none had been in her lifetime.


    The rest of them made their way over the bridge normally. When they reached the door Klaus looked up at the wall and estimated it to be nearly sixty feet high including the parapets. To his surprise, the walls were not made out of rocks as he had thought. It was cast out of cement and was smooth and seamless.


    Pain knocked on the large door twice and unlike Klaus expected the large door did not begin to lift instead a small hole started to form. It was first as large as a pinprick but grew larger making it seem like the door was collapsing in on itself. Lilith let out a gasp next to him.


    ¡°This is soul forged steel.¡±


    Pain only smiled. They all stepped through the hole that had grown large enough to accommodate them all. Lust, set off on her own- walking away over the cobblestones that formed what seemed like the courtyard.


    Klaus did not notice her departure; he was too concerned with the beauty of the gardens around him. Lilith joined him, they looked at the strange and exotic plants arrayed around them. Some glowed with neon colors. A flower similar to that of a rose was most prominent. Klaus walked closer to one and held his hand closer. The action confirmed his suspicion. The flower was giving off heat.


    Lilith looked at Pain. ¡°These flowers are all from the Secret Worlds?¡±


    Pain nodded and looked at her with a tilted head. ¡°Did you think Klaus¡¯ father was as poor as your family?¡± She did not miss the derision in the demon¡¯s tone.


    She frowned then and balled her fists in anger. ¡°Why then, why was Klaus not brought here for his upbringing?¡±


    Pain sighed. ¡°My master and I too argued with Alex over this. He refused, saying the boy would be safer in the mortal world, the rules of the Secret Worlds would serve as far better protection than we ever could.¡±


    Lilith¡¯s thoughts stopped dead. ¡°Your master is not Klaus¡¯ father? Then¡­ his mother.¡±


    Pain only smiled, not confirming nor denying her statement. The demon¡¯s neck extended more than humanly possible until his face was right up against Lilith¡¯s. ¡°If you ask more I will kill you.¡±


    Lilith¡¯s eyes searched for the demon¡¯s now that he was so close. No matter how hard Lilith tried, she could not see past the shadow the Top hat cast.


    Klaus let out a yelp and fell back while rubbing at his eyes. A plant had spit something into his eyes when he got close.


    Pain¡¯s smile turned to him. ¡°Careful, young master. Some plants here do not like being bothered. Those deeper in the gardens are even poisonous and others can gobble you up whole.¡±


    The cobblestones cut a path through the plants toward a wooden door that led into the tower. They continued walking towards it while Klaus rubbed at his eyes with a handkerchief Silence had given him.


    The colourful flowers fell away and were replaced by bushes and then trees. Lilith who had been troubled by what had transpired let out a happy cry and rushed over to one that was covered in fruit. She happily plucked one. Klaus came over and inspected the fruit. Its skin was transparent. On the inside, he could not see any flesh, but rather a viscous-like liquid. He watched as Lilith happily bit into one and sucked.


    The skin shrunk until it was completely empty and she let out a sigh of satisfaction. Klaus plucked on for himself. Unlike the soft pink coloured one she had, he picked one that was a deep purple. The fruit felt like a water balloon in his hand and he shook it, hearing the liquid inside slosh a moment before he gently bit the skin. It was tougher than he thought so he bit harder. His eyes widened when a rush of juice spilled into his mouth with an explosion of flavor like nothing he had ever tasted. It was crisp and cold with a fresh minty tingle followed by a sweetness of honey laced with the taste of berries. His mind immediately felt more awake, and he all at once became more aware of his surroundings. Colours became brighter and smells stronger. In a word- To Klaus, it felt amazing.


    Lilith smiled at his face as she went to put her hand on the stark white bark of the tree. ¡°They call this ¨CTree of potions- because of the great effects it has on those that eat the fruit. They are extremely rare.¡± She looked further into the garden only to find that the line of trees stretched until they came right against the outer wall. She could not believe it.


    Klaus followed her gaze. ¡°Are they expensive?¡±


    She snorted at his question. ¡°This one tree is worth more than everything the Lacroix own. The fruits do not only heighten your senses, but have miraculous healing and rejuvenation properties as well. If the other families find out you have this¡­¡±


    Pain snorted this time. ¡°I dare them to try. This country¡¯s military has proclaimed this a no-fly zone. Any commercial or unidentified aircraft will immediately be shot down.¡±


    ¡°The roads leading here were destroyed as soon as the fortress was finished being constructed. The only hopes anyone has of reaching us are through hiking and climbing the mountain or by flying here. There are military patrols guarding within a range of one hundred miles and even if they make it here,¡± he smiled, ¡°they will have to deal with my brethren and I.¡±


    ¡®The resources that would take.¡¯ Thought Lilith dumbly, but looking at the trees she had to admit. It certainly seemed plausible. ¡®No, it may not even have taken resources. If someone high up on the political ladder has a loved one that was dying, simply eating one fruit would save them.¡¯


    Lilith realized all at once she was in over her head. ¡®Who is Klaus¡¯ mother? His father alone could not have been responsible for all of this.¡¯


    Pain looked at the sun again. ¡°Enough dallying, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Klaus wanted to explore more but with the urging of Pain they soon reached the large wooden doors. Motifs were carved on the doors and two claws served as their handles. Silence and Pride stepped forward and opened the doors revealing an entrance hall. The floor was tiled in grey and a red carpet cut straight through the middle. More banners hung on the walls, a large chandelier shedding light on them.


    Large glass windows were on either side stretching to the ceiling which had rafters crisscrossing it.


    The room was large but sparsely decorated. To Klaus it seemed like some kind of waiting room as it had benches and a large oak table without any chairs.


    They made it through the hall to the door that sat on the left side. They stepped through and into a hallway, with more doors on either side. They ignored them and kept walking until they reached a set of stairs that led upwards. The stairs were wide enough for three people to walk up next to each other. It led in a spiral and had a window that spanned from the bottom all the way to the top. Through it Klaus could see the mountains now cast in darkness, they stood as dark silhouettes in the distance.


    At the top of the stairs they stepped into a broader hallway which had a lush carpet that Klaus¡¯ feet sunk into. More paintings lined the hallway, but one stood out from the others. Klaus walked over ignoring Pain¡¯s annoyed huff.


    The painting was of a man that seemed like an older version of himself. Blue and cold eyes stared back at him. The man was dressed in clothes that did not suit the time they were in now, but rather about three hundred before. He had a pony neatly tied back showing of his strong features.


    Lilith stood next to him motioning for pain to just give Klaus a second. ¡°I did not know him long, but he showed me kindness when anyone else would have killed and robbed me.¡±


    Klaus then turned to her, tears dancing in his eyes. He swallowed. ¡°Is he really dead?¡±


    Lilith nodded. ¡°As far as I know.¡±


    ¡°He is not.¡± Interrupted Pain.


    Lilith turned to the Demon who was once more looking out of a near window with a frown and about to say something.


    Pain waved his hand, cutting her off. ¡°He is with my master. The reports only say what he wanted them to say. He showed what he wanted you people to see, that is all.¡±


    After the words that left Lilith stumped, the demon walked over to Klaus who was once again looking at the painting of man who resembled himself. The demon took Klaus¡¯ arm and basically dragged him away.


    Klaus who was going through a roller coaster of emotions aimed to object.


    ¡°You have two choices, young master. You come or we carry you away. In a few moments you are going to wish you are dead and we can help alleviate that if you follow instructions.¡±


    Klaus then looked behind him and at the others that were still following. All of them except for Lilith had given him looks that promised they would do what Pain had stated.


    Klaus let himself be dragged. They took corners and went down more hallways until Klaus felt completely lost. They finally exited out of a door and came into a cavern that was sparsely lit by torches.


    Klaus had noticed it first, but Lilith was the first to comment. ¡°Is that a vault?¡¯


    Pain walked over to a panel set in the wall next to the vault and took off his glove before placing what Klaus then realised was a clawed hand on the panel. It let out a beep and the vault opened after a myriad of clacking and clunking noises.


    Klaus who was still being dragged entered an empty room that was mostly hidden in darkness. Pain finally let him go when they reached what Klaus guessed is the centre. He looked down to find his feet on soft sand similar to what he thought sand on the beach would be. Pain gestured towards the others. To Klaus¡¯ horror Silence held him down while Pride effortlessly ripped off his clothes. ¡°Stop, what are you doing?¡± he shouted in protest while trying to break free but they ignored him and his struggles against Silence were futile.


    Klaus¡¯ face burned red when even his underwear was ripped off and they finally left him alone. Covering up his man bits with a hand he shouted at the demons. ¡°You will pay for this.¡±


    Pain felt worried at those words. He knew the young master was not much now, but he would grow stronger. ¡°Young master please, this is all needed.¡±


    ¡°Needed for what?¡±


    Klaus¡¯ words were barely out of his mouth when the burning started. He had not noticed with what they were putting him through, but the demons had noticed the sweat covering his brow despite the cold bite in the cavern. Pain had felt Klaus¡¯ arm begin to warm up during their walk. The awakening had already started.


    Lilith watched as Klaus¡¯ face went from angered to pain stricken. Along with his face the room also started to change. A silvery blue light spilled in from every direction. Lilith was startled and looked for the origin behind it. What she found shocked her more than anything else had so far. ¡°This is not a room. It¡¯s a crystal of some kind.¡±


    The glow was not spilling through the walls; it was the walls themselves that glowed. She could see right through it to the metal that it was encased in. Pain took her arm and pulled her to the side of the entrance. Immediately drums started to sound and deep bass voices started to sing in the old tongues.


    People covered in Gregorian styled robes walked past her and into the room carved out of the crystal. The song seemed to touch her soul itself and she felt shaken nearly losing herself in it if not for Pain who pulled her towards him and shouted in her ear. ¡°Leave or bear the consequences.¡±


    She fought the euphoria that wanted to take control and shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t leave him.¡±


    Klaus had by now collapsed and was on all fours, his muscles taught with the burning pain. The glow grew brighter and he screamed. The pain was horrid and all-consuming. The voices and drums grew louder and it felt to him like they were urging it on.


    Next to Lilith, Pain lifted his arms and shouted. ¡°Bring the inheritance of the father.¡±


    Lust appeared with other females trailing behind her. They were all naked as the day they were born and save for the strange tribal markings painted over them. They danced and weaved with the drums and Lilith found herself drawn into it as well. She fought it, but it was futile. With the others she lost herself in the dance, the drums guiding her feet and movement of her arms.


    The drums suddenly stopped and so they did. In the silence Klaus scream ripped through her daze. She watched as Lust bent over him while holding something in her hand. It was a vial and in it a shocking green liquid glowed. She un-stoppered it with a soft pop and everyone let out a sigh as a fragrance that seemed to hold the truths of the world filled the room. Klaus who had been curled up and shaking in pain grew still. Lust cradled Klaus¡¯ head against her breasts and slowly lowered the vial to his lips, but she did not tilt it into his mouth. She simply paused and the world seemed to pause with her.


    Klaus welcomed the relaxation from the pain and torment the smell had given him. But the aroma grew more incessant the longer it lingered until he felt compelled to find its source and consume it all. His eyes shot open and he saw the vial. With reverent hands he took it gently and drank it all.


    Lust laid Klaus back down and the drums started once more. Lilith who had just started to regain herself was lost again. They dance and twirled the drums beat and rumbled and leading it all were the voices that seemed to be the gods themselves. Amidst it all the glow grew stronger.


    All this was lost on Klaus, for he was there and at the same time somewhere else.


    In the back of his mind he had heard a voice much like his own. It had spoken in a language he at first did not know. It was guttural and strong.


    He heard the blast of a horn and somehow knew war was coming. Instead of fear all he felt was excitement.


    His eyes shot open in the other place and he found himself standing amongst thousands of men atop a hill. No, not men he realized, but warriors of old. They like him, wore armour of mithril that shown silver even in the gloom of threatening thunder clouds, strapped to their back were shields of diamond and at their hips-swords of adamantium. Klaus had no idea how he knew these things, but he knew it.


    In the front stood a man larger than any of those that stood nearby Klaus. His back was turned on them and he was looking down the other side of the hill Klaus had suddenly found himself on. Thick furs from a beast unknown covered his back. His head which was shaved bald was riddled with scars.


    The man turned to them with glowing blue eyes that had no pupils. He gestured over his shoulder with a smile. ¡°Looking at them from here reveals what they truly are; ants.¡±


    Klaus was confused at first, but when he looked past the man he took in a deep breath, not in fear but almost unbridled bloodlust. An army that stretched from the bottom of the hill and into the horizon, stood motionless below.


    Compared to the number of their foes, the warriors on the hill were but a hand full.


    Klaus¡¯ hand tightened around the spear he only then realised he was holding. Information appeared in his head just like it had for the armours and other things. He instinctively knew the spear was made from the bark of Sephiroth itself.


    A voice boomed from below. ¡°Harkon! Why do you resist us so? Are you so blinded by your idiocy that you do not realize you will surely die if you stand against us.¡±


    The man on the hill turned back towards the hordes below. His eyes searched for a moment then stopped. He sneered at whoever had shouted and pointed at his crotch. ¡°Siderus, if you and your allies send all of your wives up here to suck my glorious cock I will consider not killing all of you today. I only want the pretty ones though.¡± Klaus found himself laughing with the rest of the warriors.


    A female voice replied to his jeer. ¡°Harkon, if you stand down, my sisters and I will all agree to marry or become your concubines.¡±


    Harkon snorted. ¡°My, my- if it isn¡¯t the Lady Moriendal herself. Word of your beauty has traveled all the worlds and even reached us.¡± He then shook his head and showed a pained face. ¡°I am afraid that my men and I have all been disappointed today. You look like an old hag with flaccid tits resembling teabags. The only thing they would be good for is attracting flies.¡± The men laughed again.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The voice that had spoken first, shouted. ¡°The fool mocks us, we can only fight.¡±


    Harkon had then turned back towards his men and smiled. ¡°The cowards finally get it.¡±

 Chapter 7- The Awakening- Part 3

    Chapter 7


    The Awakening- Part 3


    Lilith watched as Klaus drifted motionless in the middle of them all. The music had stopped, the voices had grown silent. Their dancing had frozen and now they all just watched. She had come back to herself soon after the music faded and now stood with the rest of the naked dancers. She was happy to notice her own clothes were still relatively intact. But underneath her chest was heaving, and her skin was slick with sweat. Her muscles, especially her calves felt like they were on fire, but still she stood. She stood and watched with rest of them. Klaus was aglow with the energy from the crystal that surrounded them. Its glow was now the only light in the room, the torches had been snuffed out at some point in time. The blue glow cast the surroundings and the people in a weird light.


    The whole event had been strange; never had she seen such an awakening. ¡®What was the liquid given to Klaus, what was happening to him now?¡¯


    She searched for Pain to ask these very questions, but no matter where she looked she could not find him. She saw flickering lights beyond the vault door and headed in that direction, hoping to get answers.


    Once there the smell of food assaulted her. When she came out she saw Pain and gluttony directing small creatures that seemed to meld with the shadows. They scurried and ran about sometimes bumping into each other which won them a kick from Gluttony as whatever they carried fell to the cavern floor.


    She stood there for a whole minute watching as food got carried in until it resembled a small mountain. All the food she noticed was made from magical fruit or the meat of magical beasts that one could only find in the Secret Worlds.


    ¡®Was this the feast Pain had spoken of?¡¯ She thought as she started to make her way towards the Top Hat. She herself was hungry and hoped to get something before the others joined them.


    Pain saw her coming and looked her up and down. ¡°Finally returned to your senses?¡±


    She only gave him a nod and then covered what she could. She still had the summer dress on, but her sweat and soaked it so badly that it clung to her, leaving little to the imagination of others. She ignored his question and asked one in return. ¡°Who is all this food for?¡±


    Pain tilted his head and though she could not see most of his face, she still felt like he was giving her a look that one reserved for fools and idiots. ¡°It is for the young master.¡± He stated simply.


    ¡°All of it?¡± Lilith could not help but raise her voice. Even while they spoke more food was constantly being carried in.


    ¡°Yes, all of it. It is more for our safety than anything else. Klaus is currently receiving his inheritance from his father, after that he will receive the one prepared by my master.¡± Pain shuddered. ¡°Let¡¯s just say its better we have all the food prepared by then or it could be us on the menu.¡±


    Lilith felt aghast. ¡°He would eat us?¡±


    Pain had then turned to her and given his shark smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Klaus, still in the other place watched as Harkon paced. The ground was shaking as the horde beneath them rushed towards them on the hill. ¡°Men, we did not ask to be attacked. We did not provoke, but were provoked more than once. Still we followed the teachings of our patron. We took only what was owed to keep the balance. Still our enemies came and took more, despite our warnings, despite our pleas for them to stop, they continued.¡±


    He stopped pacing. ¡°Now they have come. They want to end us, end our way of life and wipe us from existence. They have made alliances, promises, cajoled and blasphemed for one single purpose- to kill us.¡±


    ¡°I for one do not feel afraid. I feel honoured.¡± He turned and looked down at the enemies. ¡°Look at them. By the gods look at them, the nations and factions of thousands of worlds all gathered together for one purpose. To kill us! It is fucking magnificent. How many years, how much effort and gold must it have cost for them to get to this point?¡±


    He outstretched his arms and turned to them. ¡°They are a worthy sacrifice for our deaths, a worthy end to our story which will become legend! We most definitely will die here today. You all know it and yet... you still stand steadfast and true, but our story will not. It will stand for thousands of years and thousands more. It will be spoken of with hushed whispers and reverence. Our old enemies will shudder when they hear and they will remember. They will remember how we stood in defiance to the last. How we killed them by the droves. How each of us took hundreds, no thousands of them to kill. Many people die with nothing heard but a whisper and a soft exhale of their last breath.¡±


    He smiled broadly, his eyes on fire as he drew a sword. It was bone white and as long as he was tall. Klaus knew it was the Sword of Sephiroth, made from the wood in its heart. It would take the life of those it killed and give it to its wielder- creating an undying warrior.


    ¡°We will not die such mediocre deaths. We will die amongst screams and the raining blood of our enemies. Each of us will stand and be counted; each of us will make them pay! From now on our order will not be known as the Guardians of Sephiroth. With his words, new banners were raised and the old ones taken down. The old ones were of the white tree that stood in front of a sun. The new banners were of a blood red tree with a background that is black.


    ¡°On this day we are not known as the Guardians of Sephiroth, no. We are the Roth, destroyers of all that come against us. Let them know. Shout it with your hearts; shout it with your souls¡­ Roth! Roth! Roth!"


    Klaus and the rest joined in banging their armoured chests with mithril covered hands. Each shout was accompanied by an acoustic boom which set Klaus¡¯ heart on fire. These were his people.


    They all shouted letting out their frustration, their hurt at knowing today would be their last. So they shouted. They screamed for blood.


    Harkon lowered his sword and pointed behind him. ¡°Throwing axes.¡±


    At his words the men clenched empty fists which suddenly filled with axes made of light that had a green tinge to it. Klaus instinctively knew that it was life energy. Harkon swung his sword down and the men threw, Klaus included. Axes of light rained down on the enemy who had just made it halfway up the hill. Men, beasts and fantastical creatures let out cries of pain or death as the axes cut through them two to five at a time, but it did not end. As soon as the axes buried into the ground for flesh did not stop them. They exploded.


    Klaus watched as hundreds were killed with each volley. The axes barely took any energy to create so they threw them with abandon. Making it seem like the sky itself was falling on their enemies.


    Harkon watched as the enemies in there thousands ran headlong into his barrage. If not for the explosive properties of the axes it would have been a different story. He smiled. In the distance he saw flying creatures approaching.


    ¡°Dragoons, take to the skies.¡±


    Behind the group that Klaus was in. Warriors bent low and wings of light with the same green tinge sprouted from their backs. They took to the skies like meteors to meet the enemies above.


    Lilith heard the exclamation of the others and made her way back into the chamber. Klaus¡¯ hand was covered in a golden light. He had gained his first bloodline stigmata. She focused in order to make out what it was. She managed once the light started to fade. The stigma was in the form of an axe with a vine encircling it. The image rested on the flesh between his thumb and forefinger.


    ¡°Form ranks! Form ranks!¡± The shout went out and Klaus along with the others bunched up and interlocked their shields while brandishing their spears. Harkon fell in with them, becoming one of the many. ¡°Brace! Forward on my command, stab these sons of devils back to hell; make them regret ever leaving their mother¡¯s tits to come fight real men.¡±


    Klaus watched through the slits of his helmet as horned lumbering beasts forced their way to the front, crushing any that were in the way. His heart hammered in his chest, but he found himself smiling.


    Harkon had chosen their position well. The hill was high and broke most of the enemies¡¯ charge before it ever met them. Still the beasts were huge, taller than a war horse with coiled muscle that seemed to want to burst through their skin, broad shoulders supported heads that had four horns protruding forward.


    The beasts were now a mere five paces away, Klaus¡¯ hand gripped harder around his spear. His breath was slow and measured. His muscles ready to explode at the command and it came. ¡°For the Roth! Thrust!¡±


    ¡°Roth!¡± They all shouted as one, their spears stabbing out aiming at eyes noses and ears. The beasts let out cries as they were skewered by the spears with unnatural accuracy. ¡°Retract.¡± Klaus spear glowed in a halo of light and the beast burned where the spear touched. The others did the same and it made it easy to pull back. Along with the glow and searing flesh energy flooded through the spear and into Klaus. It had the same properties as the Sword of Sephiroth. Just not as strong.


    ¡°Shove!¡±


    They took a step back collectively and then a large step forward bashing as one with their large shields. It connected solidly with the now dead beasts and sent them hurtling down the hill. The enemies that had followed behind let out cries of alarm when what they believed would break the wall of shields came hurtling back at them. To add insult to injury, some of the beasts were on fire as well.


    Drops started to fall on Klaus. He ignored it remembering the thunder clouds, but when the same drops fell around them he noticed their crimson colour and lifted his shield just in time to deflect the flying beast that fell from the sky. He laughed and looked at the man next to him who was doing the same.


    ¡°I thought the rain would become a hassle and soak my boots.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The man chuckled. ¡°The general did say we would die amongst the raining blood of our enemies, did not think he meant it literally though.¡± More men laughed.


    Klaus deflected another falling beast with a grunt. ¡°Roth, take heed of the hailstones!¡±


    More laughter.


    ¡°Brace!¡±


    Klaus bunched up with the rest his fervour for battle reaching new heights. ¡°Look brothers, more enemies come. Let us give them a proper greeting!¡±


    ¡°Roth!¡±


    At his shout the others joined and stabbed, defending against the next onslaught of beasts.


    Lilith watched, surprised as another light engulfed Klaus, this time on his collarbone. It was in the form of a goat¡¯s horn tied to strap. It wavered for a moment and then an armoured hand came into being and gripped the horn. Lilith frowned; the goat¡¯s horn was not unheard of and was synonymous with leadership abilities. It was thought of impossible to get with an awakening as people who got it did so during battle, not only that but the armoured hand meant it was an advanced skill.


    At her thought Klaus¡¯ hand twitched and she noticed a bright smile on his face. ¡®Just what are you experiencing?¡¯


    Klaus shoved with the rest of his group. They had been doing so for hours now, but the enemies kept coming yet they had not lost a warrior in the fight. ¡°What is this, we were promised a fight! Don¡¯t they have anything bigger?¡±


    Just as his words ended the ground rumbled and shook. He craned his neck to try and look past the heap of bodies that had formed in front of them. The man next to him did the same and then turned an accusatory glance at Klaus. ¡°You just had to say it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Klaus looked and saw what the man was talking about. ¡°Giants, they have giants.¡± He said not able to keep the glee from his voice.


    Harkon, who was standing on the piles just outside of the shield wall blocked a magic bolt that was shot at him from somewhere below and spit to the side before shouting. ¡°Bring the harpoons; we have some fishing to do.¡±


    The call went up for harpoons and the men made way as the weapons got dragged to the front. They were twice as long as Klaus was tall. It had four handles, two on either side and a sharp barbed head on the front.


    Klaus made sure to grab one and memories of how they had trained for just this day flooded his mind. Strength flowed through him along with the memories and he felt his strength grow manifold. Others grabbed and lifted the harpoons with little fanfare.


    ¡°Choose your targets.¡± Shouted Harkon, who was now holding one by himself.


    Klaus and the others backed up. The giants¡¯ heads were just starting show above the piles of dead. Considering how far away the giants still were, it gave Klaus shivers. ¡®The creatures must be humungous.¡¯ Some were armoured and others not. A warrior holding up the harpoon pointed out an especially mean looking giant. It had broken teeth which dripped with blood as it was chewing on one of the creatures it had grabbed from the ground. Its head looked conical and strange growths had sprouted from it shoulders forming a multitude of black spikes that were longer than the harpoon Klaus was holding. Klaus watched as the giant reached up and broke one off. Its hand retracted and with a bellow and loud whoosh of air, it threw the spike at them.


    Klaus did not know if the giant was lucky or if it had felt Klaus¡¯ eyes on it, but the spike was aimed at them. Klaus let go and grabbed his shield. Like in his memories he let the light of Sephiroth flood his body, enhancing and making him stronger, faster. He let out his own shout and met the spike with his shield at a downward angle. It hit him flying and he felt his arm groan and crack, but the spike had been deflected. Where Klaus had stood the spike was now buried halfway into the ground.


    Klaus who had crashed into other warriors got up with a huff and a grunt as the light flooding him snapped the broken bone of his arm back into place. He rushed over and picked up the harpoon. ¡°It¡¯s our turn you ugly bastard!¡±


    Light flooded the others like it had flooded him and they started to sprint forward. The glow started to slowly suffuse the harpoon, while they ran. ¡°As one.¡± Klaus shouted and they threw, putting all their strength into it. With a loud boom the harpoon took to the air, rocketing toward the giant.


    The giant swiped at it with his hand, but it was futile. The harpoon punched straight through the hand and then buried into the giants face right next to its nose. It let out a bellow of pain and roared, spittle and blood flying through its jagged teeth. All along the battle line similar things were happening. Harkon watched it all with satisfaction; he had already buried two harpoons in his own target. ¡°Draw the lines and detonate!¡±


    Klaus and the others gripped their hands, still feeling their connection to the harpoons. A rope much like the axes they had thrown appeared out of thin air, shining with light.


    ¡°Roth!¡±


    They shouted and pulled. With it energy raced up the rope and into the now brightly shining harpoons. For a second the world turned white and then explosions rang. Klaus watched in satisfaction as half of the giants head exploded, showering those below in blood and brain matter. The behemoths started to topple over crushing more of their enemies. The Roth shouted and cheered with each one that fell. It was intoxicating.


    Lilith watched as more stigmata appeared. They appeared in four places at once, which meant they represented one ability; they took the form of woven bands of vines that encircled each one of his wrists and ankles. She frowned not sure what to make of it. She had seen something similar in an old book her family kept. ¡°Some sort of strengthening ability?¡±


    Klaus heaved for breath as he deflected another blow on his shield. They had been at it for days now and his stamina had started to flag. The man he had fought with from the start had fallen but a moment ago, succumbing to his exhaustion when a creature resembling a gargoyle fell upon him. He had never known the man¡¯s name, he was a Roth and that was all he needed to know.


    The same thing could be seen everywhere on the battlefield. The Roth were starting to fall.


    Harkon severed four enemies with one swing, their energy and life flowing into him. Of everyone there he barely breathed heavily. He looked at the sword. If they had more of them they would have won, but the sword had taken millennia to grow and was passed down from general to general.


    He watched as his son battled four enemies. His spear finding their weak spots and making them pay for it. He had subtly kept an eye on his son through the whole battle and even stationed him near where he was. The boy had made him proud, but it was time.


    He rushed over cutting anything apart that came in his way. He soon reached the boy that had sunk to one knee. He was gasping for breath and dog tired.


    Harkon grabbed Klaus by his shoulder. ¡°Stand ready boy, there is no time to rest. I have a mission for you.¡±


    Klaus looked at Harkon with reverence. Klaus knew if he had killed a thousand then Harkon had killed ten thousand.


    Harkon slapped him. ¡°Focus Alexandros, listen well.¡±


    At hearing the name, memories came unbidden. Memories of how Harkon trained him. How they had gone hunting together and he realised the legend was his father. Harkon¡¯s hand dipped into his robes and a moment later he produced a tooth, but not just any. It was as large as Klaus¡¯ forearm and shown with a black lustre, seemingly absorbing life from the very air.


    Harkon pushed the tooth into Klaus¡¯s hand. ¡°I want you to take this to the heart of Sephiroth and stab it. Take its life blood for yourself and become more than what we are.¡±


    Klaus looked at his father with horror. ¡°You want me to kill the tree of life? Father, I cannot do it! We have been sworn to protect.¡±


    Harkon, gave Klaus a withering stare. ¡°Do you think I do this lightly, do you think my oaths would mean so little? It has not been decided by me, but Sephiroth itself. These Damned have come to do what I am telling you now, but they know not that they are not compatible and will simply be killing the tree of life- not absorbing its power. Sephiroth knows it will die and has instead chosen to take a new form. That form is us. The tree of life cannot die it will cast the worlds into an unending darkness. So it must evolve. Take it boy!¡±


    Klaus took the tooth in a daze. ¡°I do not want to run. I want to fight with you. I want to stand to the last with my brothers. Do not give me a coward¡¯s death!¡±


    Harkon sighed and for the first time he showed pain. ¡°That is not my wish. My wish is for you to live a full and happy life. To rebuild what we lost here. Start a family and have many wives. The Roth will need many sons for what is to come.¡± At the last sentence he smiled at Klaus.


    ¡°Now go, when the time comes an ally will appear to help you escape.¡±


    Klaus or Alexandros did not like it, but he nodded and grabbed his father¡¯s arm. ¡°Die well general.¡±


    Harkon smiled. ¡°Live with honour, my son.¡±


    With that Klaus started running towards the tree that had stood at their backs through the entire war. He ran not out of fear of dying, but out of fear that he would not accept to be alive. His heart broke with every step and his hate grew towards those that were attacking.


    The tree was large and stood tall, its branches reaching far into the sky and past the clouds. Many said that Sephiroth held up very sky itself.


    For days, Klaus ran. Never taking rest and a week later he arrived. The main battle was in a choke point between two mountains. Some enemies had slipped past and reached the tree, but it also had its own garrison and they were fighting bravely.


    Klaus was allowed into the fortress surrounding the tree which he had to kill his way toward.


    The general in control of the fortress knew of Klaus¡¯s purpose and they made way. He ran once more, only giving the general a nod and receiving one in return. A horn sounded for evacuation when Klaus reached the base of Sephiroth. It let out a groan and the bark and wood parted revealing stairs that led ever upwards.


    Klaus did not know how long he climbed the stairs. It was monotonous and tiring. The only light given was that of the green veins lacing through the tree itself.


    He went into a trance as he ran. Only thinking of his next step, his next action to get closer to his purpose. That is why he literally ran into a wall when he reached the top.


    His legs collapsed and he coughed out parts of his lungs that were overused and burning with fire. A bright green light drew his attention. Klaus could barely see through his blurry eyes, but he crawled towards it. A thump like a heartbeat sounded in his ears and beat through his body. His tiredness started to fade and he began to heal.


    By the time he had crawled halfway to what he now saw was a bright green heart like structure. He could walk and felt just as powerful if not more as the day the war started. Another thump pulsed through him and the entire tree.


    He looked at it and then the tooth clutched in his hand. ¡°Is this the end?¡±


    Vines grew from the ground and first formed legs then a torso, arms and legs. The face grew last and it glowed like the rest of the tree. Klaus could not make out the sex of the creature and when it spoke, it spoke with the voice of a man and woman. ¡°This is not the end, but a new beginning.¡±


    The creature reached out and placed four seeds in Klaus¡¯ hand. ¡°These are the seeds that will one day become my children. Just like you too will be my child after taking my blood. Do so now and begin a journey that will both be terrible and wonderful to behold. Plant my children at the furthest corners of the worlds, only then will the worlds recover. A great blight will fall after I die, but you will have allies and those that come to kill me will have to fight them too. Old grievances will be forgotten and new alliances made. Make sure that the Roth, no, my children- the Sephiroth are at the top in power.¡±


    Klaus could only nod. The creature guided him towards the heart and took Klaus¡¯ hand that held the tooth. ¡°Do it now.¡±


    With a shout, he plunged the tooth into the heart of the tree and bathed in its blood.


    Everything went blurry after that. The last Klaus could remember was that of a large and scaled claw breaking through the wood that had dried out, becoming soft and brittle. The claw picked him up gingerly and he passed out.


    Lilith watches as the last and final stigma formed on Klaus. It formed on his chest and was the largest one yet. It took on the familiar shape of the tree all the families were familiar with. She had never heard of it happening nor were there any records that she knew of.


    Klaus started to lower to the ground and the glow faded. The room was now relatively larger. The crystals power had been used by a bit less than half.


    As soon as Klaus¡¯ body touched the ground. Pain appeared next to her. ¡°Bring the inheritance of his mother.¡±


    Lust once more appeared this time carrying a cup of silver which glittered with gold and was set with rubies, in it was a red substance that was thick. Around it purple strands of light flowed and pulsed.


    Lust bent over Klaus, but this time she did not wait for him to take it. In fact Klaus struggled against her. Lilith did not blame him for whatever was in the cup made her blood run cold and her body shake with fear.


    Lust force fed Klaus with every drop. He curled up into a ball and groaned. A new glow suffused the walls and room. With it came a bloody mist.


    Pain grabbed Lilith¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you wish to live?¡±


    Lilith could only nod at such a question, so many things had happened that she did not understand.


    ¡°Then we must leave.¡±


    Klaus roared in pain. It first sounded normal but it soon turned beastly. ¡°We must leave now!¡±


    This time there was fear even in Pain¡¯s voice.


    The others had already made their way outside. The cavern was now nearly completely filled with food.


    Pain slammed the vault door behind them and ran back to the small door they had come through.


    ¡°Come you stupid girl.¡±


    Lilith gave one last look at the door. Just as she turned to follow a deafening roar rang out and something hit the vault door with a deafening crash, bending it outwards¡­ she started to run.

 Chapter 8- The Awakening- Part 4

    Chapter 8


    The Awakening- Part 4


    Pride, pride was a strange feeling to Klaus. It was like a knife that had two blades on it. One pointed at the world and one pointed at one self. Should you exert too much of it on the world you would start hurting yourself with the other end. Klaus had pride. He had pride in his achievements, his hard work, the trophies he won for the school in various sport activities and his school acumen. He had pride yes, but he never felt arrogance, he never thought of himself as better than others.


    The people that were around him were too rich and powerful for him to be. Although he had discovered how vast the world was- to a degree, he still knew that those in power could influence many. He was not foolish enough to believe himself special or above anything else.


    After stabbing the heart of Sephiroth and bathing in its blood, everything became a blur. He remembered waking up where he was, but Lust was there and for a moment he could have sworn she was naked. The moment of lucidity was short lived for she had something in her hand, which had given him a great fear. Something in him instinctively knew if he drank what she held, he would never be the same again. Not that he would be after what he had experienced before, but he knew what she wanted to give him was different. He could smell it and even though it felt like every cell in his body was shouting for him to take it. His mind was objecting.


    He felt betrayed when he struggled and she forced him. He tried to fight back. Tried to struggle, but the woman was just too strong even though he could feel new strength was coursing through his veins. When the blood entered his mouth, he still struggled. Even while his body was rejoicing and he was filled with euphoria that could only be explained as pure bliss, he still fought and then it was over.


    Whatever she had given him was finished and he could feel it. He could feel it inside him and for the first time in his life Klaus felt a sense of being complete. Like there was something missing from his very soul and it had now been given back to him. The thought scared him, but the feeling of fear was soon pushed aside by something that seemed to overpower his every thought, pride.


    He had never felt it more than at that moment and as he watched them close the vault he could smell their fear. It excited him. ¡®You are right to fear me!¡¯ He wanted to shout, but instead what came out was a roar. He did not even think about the strangeness of it. He loved it. Feeling that a being such as him should roar, he should roar for he is a ruler of beasts and men. A god amongst insects and they were right to fear. They were right to run!


    Klaus felt himself get up on wobbly legs like that of a new born and in truth he was-of a sort. He looked at the vault door. Its mere sight offended him. The fact that they could even believe that he could be locked up. The fact that they thought him so weak was an affront to his very existence. So he roared his indignation and charged and as he did, his mind went somewhere else.


    He watched through eyes not his own, at a sky he did not know. Beneath him forests and mountains stretched into the horizon in every which way he looked. The sun was just starting to set and he could see a purple planet with a ring around it. Flying as he was, he felt he could just reach out and grab it. The wind felt like heaven over his scales, but he had a mission. He had to hunt; he had to feed so he could grow stronger and if anything mattered- being strong was it.


    He could already feel the strength his body held, the muscle underneath his scales felt like nothing he had ever experienced. The magic coursing through his every vein, which sprouted from his heart, was intoxicating. He wanted the world to know of his strength, he wanted to roar and proclaim the world his own, but he was no fool. A hunter¡¯s greatest asset was stealth. He did not wish to give the lesser creatures a chance to escape him. If he were to roar they would scurry into holes and hide till he caught something else in their place.


    That would be unacceptable. He banked to the left; his enhanced heat vision had picked something up. He scoffed it was too small, barely a snack. It was not worthy of being hunted by him. The search continued.


    Lilith just got through the small door when the vault door burst open. She slammed it shut behind her and made a bee line for Pain. ¡°What have you done!¡±


    Her anger was palpable; it was present in her every movement. Pain could see that if he did not answer the woman would attack him damned be the consequences. He sighed. ¡®Why did master give me this job?¡¯


    ¡°Speak demon, or I swear I will-¡°


    ¡°You will what? You have no idea what I am capable of, do not threaten me girl.¡± Pain pointed at a door to the side. ¡°You will find the answers you seek through there.¡±


    Lilith looked at the door and then at Pain. Her distrust was clear to see. Pain felt it demeaning, but he opened the door first and stepped through into a room with various screens arrayed around them. On them, Lilith could see the cavern. At the moment it was filled with the blood mist and she could barely make out a thing. She gave Pain another look that could kill and took a seat behind a monitor that showed the now crushed vault door lying on the ground. The blood mist was spilling from the inside of the crystal and covering everything.


    She saw a shape move. It was big, but not large. From what she could make out it was just a bit bigger than a horse.


    She leaned closer. ¡°What is that?¡±


    Pain sat down next to her and zoomed in on the shape. He let out a sigh of relief and muttered to himself. ¡°He is eating.¡± After confirming what he needed, he turned to the obstinate Lilith who even now glared at him.


    ¡°That is the young master.¡±


    Lilith, grit her teeth. ¡®I want to punch this thing in the face and rip its stupid hat off.¡¯


    ¡°Why is he like that, what did you do?¡¯


    She saw Pain look at the monitor and for a moment she thought he would refuse to answer. In truth, he was thinking whether he should kill her or not.


    ¡°My master, his mother gave us¡­ a tonic in order to awaken his true potential as she called it. The crystal was also given by her; otherwise Klaus would have been killed by the laws of the Secret World.¡±


    This caused Lilith to frown. A crystal that could circumvent the laws, she could not comprehend how such a thing was possible and why would he be killed? To her knowledge only certain things were outright killed without breaking the laws. Gritting her teeth she muttered. ¡°How and why?¡±


    Pain panned the camera following the figure. ¡°As you know jewels can store magical energy. That is why the families collect them. They are used as fuel for the portals that lead to the other worlds. We discovered that if enough magical energy was released into a mortal world the Secret Worlds¡¯ laws could be bent, to a degree. The magical energy also needed to be neutral and not come from someone such as myself or you. It also needs to be additive and not influence any mortals."


    Lilith blanched. ¡°So you are telling me that crystal is a jewel of some kind.¡±


    Pain nodded. ¡°It is a diamond to be exact. The vault was not only built to keep the young master in- although that clearly failed, but to also keep as much of the magical energy inside as possible. Using it we could give the young master a proper awakening.¡±


    Lilith snorted. ¡°So what you are saying is that what I e and the rest of my family experienced for the past hundreds of years was not proper awakenings?¡±


    Pain smiled. ¡°That is exactly what I am saying. You were never meant to be on these worlds. The magic here is lacking; there is barely anything in the atmosphere as it has been cut off from the ether by the Secret Worlds, the little that is here is just enough to sustain life, hence the laws.¡±


    If bloodlines capable of using ambient magic were to use too much, living organisms would start to die. ¡°Awakenings are the exception to the rule, but the people going through them are afforded only a stipend to do so. That is why they sometimes gain the bloodline stigmata, which comes from experiencing memories locked away in their blood. The ritual we held was a way to stimulate that. It afforded the young master an opportunity to unlock as many abilities as possible. It could have all been a waste despite our efforts if the ancestor of the young master was a farmer or something else mundane. Clearly that was not the case. The extra amount of magic in the air has given him more time to do so.¡±


    Lilith listened with rapt attention many of the things he said, she had no clue of but it made sense. Her niece had unlocked a stigma through her awakening, or so she heard when Boeithia gloated. The woman had always had a grudge against Lilith since the two of them were from the same generation and Lilith was given more attention due to her later awakening.


    Pain had no idea what she was thinking and honestly did not care. He thought at first that keeping her around would keep the young master calm and compliant, but he later noticed that the boy had placed great trust and affection on the woman, why he did not know and he honestly did not care as long as she did not try and manipulate him before the awakening. Before the awakening she could have held an influence, but after¡­ not a chance. Just thinking of how carefree and unconcerned his master was. She was as fickle as she was powerful it caused them many problems.


    Lilith rubbed at her temples and looked back towards the monitors. ¡°What was in the vial and cup you gave him? Why did he change like this? Will he change back?¡± Lilith was shooting off questions like a machine gun, worry on her face clear for all to see.


    Pain had then given her his trademark smile. ¡°Well, we should hope he changes back, after all if he doesn¡¯t- the laws will kill him. Or perhaps once the magic in the air starts to dwindle it will force him back into his human form?¡± He put a gloved hand on his chin and contemplated for a moment. ¡®Would it hurt to tell the woman? She could not possibly do anything now unless all this is an act and she can fool my ability to see into her heart. Unlikely, I could always kill her later once the young master leaves. What he does not know can¡¯t make him angry at me.¡¯


    ¡°The first vial contained the heart¡¯s blood of Sephiroth and the cup blood was from his mother.¡±


    Lilith, could not believe his words. ¡®Heart¡¯s blood of Sephiroth? He said it like it was one entity and not a family.¡¯


    Pain could see in her heart that she did not believe him. ¡°How little you know, how na?ve and uneducated you are. The tree of life¡­ that is what Sephiroth is. The family now known as Roth guarded it for millennia and they were then betrayed by all the other bloodlines and their patrons. The tree sacrificed itself and gave those that guarded it, its power, its very heart. It also gave them a new hope. Four seeds or so the legend goes. These seeds would be planted and bring balance back to the Secret Worlds and make the forsaken worlds whole again. It would make us whole again.¡±


    ¡°Demons?¡± Lilith watched as Pain showed emotion other than that horrid smile for the first time since she had met him.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    He snarled and turned on her. ¡°Yes, us demons those you have damned along with the forsaken worlds. We were once like you, normal inhabitants of the Secret Worlds, but the death of Sephiroth led to us becoming broken and twisted creatures that craved to be whole again. That is why we kill. That is why we murder you. When we consume the flesh of others we feel whole again, we feel purpose return to our lives for just that moment and then it is gone again. It is a consequence of your ancestors¡¯ actions along with others. It is the hope of our kind that the young master can continue the quest that all Roth are supposed to undertake. Even now his mother and father are doing so.¡±


    Lilith was caught off guard by the zeal and passion that Pain spoke with. She was shocked by the words he spoke. She was taught the forsaken lands were brought about by the demons. It was their corruption that spread and infected the worlds, turning all the creatures on them into monstrosities, which then spread to the next worlds in an unending cycle of destruction. She thought back to the mural painted on their hotel ceiling. All the creatures and races locked in battle while reaching out towards the tree. She could not help but feel the demon¡¯s words were true.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked swallowing hard. ¡°Why would they do it?¡±


    Pain snorted. ¡°Why would any of the bloodlines do anything? They wanted more power. Sephiroth was a fountain of life energy, it supplied the Sacred Wolrds with it. The other races thought that it meant that its power was compatible with everyone. So they wanted to take it for themselves. Klaus¡¯ ancestors fought them, but it was a losing battle from the start and as a last ditch effort to at least keep some life energy in circulation the Roth were given its heart, but it was a poor comparison and many Worlds fell to the blight.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we know, why don¡¯t we work together to restore the worlds it woul-¡° She stopped halfway. Even to her it sounded stupid and na?ve. It would not surprise her if the truth was hidden on purpose.


    She would have to confirm some things before she truly believed the demon, but it sounded plausible. The day she met Klaus¡¯ father she was in a forsaken world. Someone she had thought was her friend and lover had betrayed and left her for dead while taking what they had gotten in the world. He was from another bloodline and she believed they were in love. She had seen how torn up he was about it, but it still did not stop him from going through with his despicable act.


    She fought the feelings welling up inside. During the years watching over Klaus she never really faced her emotions regarding the issue.


    For a moment silence reigned while the two sat and dealt with their emotions.


    Lilith finally cleared her throat and said in a milder tone. ¡°So what is he?¡±


    Pain smiled, also returning to his normal self. ¡°You will see in a moment.¡±


    Klaus circled once more, he had spotted his prey. It was a brown bear double the size of a garbage truck. He could see the blight had caused a mutation on the beast, the coat of the beast was laced with dark green, making it harder to spot amongst the age old trees that stood like towers.


    He could sense the creature¡¯s agitation. It knew it was being hunted. Klaus huffed causing a plume of smoke to sprout from his nostrils. Its actions were futile and despite it being on guard and cautious, it had never once glanced up. Why would it, there was rarely anything large and strong enough to attack it from the air.


    With one last circle Klaus decided to act. His heart started to pound with the thrill of the hunt. His wings tucked in close, he started a silent dive. The world seemed to warp and bend around him as magic started course through his every limb strengthening and empowering it. A sound rang like the clap of thunder as the air seemed to break around him. His prey whipped around to look, but it was already too late.


    Claws extended and grabbed onto its neck while all of Klaus¡¯ momentum crashed into the beast. The crack of bones and blood filled the air as the bear was crushed into the ground. Klaus opened his maw and bit down on the already broken neck and he twisted splintering and destroying it even more. Experience had taught him that you always made sure of the kill. Blood gushed into his mouth. The beast¡¯s heart was struggling, hammering away to keep the blood feeding its muscles with oxygen and adrenalin going. Its heart was still preparing for a fight, never realizing the fight was already over.


    Klaus still kept his hold of the beast¡¯s neck, feeling the pounding heart grow slower with every beat and then it stilled. A roar filled the mountains, a roar of victory and successful hunt.


    He then started his feast, going for the animal¡¯s core first; a jewel hidden in its heart. He swallowed it down and got shivers from the power that spread through his body. It was a good catch; he would only need three more similar catches to be full for the next two weeks or so. He avoided the bones and skin, tearing into the flesh and organs only. It was not because he was a picky eater, but because he wanted to avoid creating a pellet which then needed to be regurgitated. There was another way, but that meant he would have to sleep for long periods of time while the bones and skin were being digested. It was a great method to harden his scales and make his hide tougher, but he simply did not have the time.


    Since he had saved the Roth-human-thing from the tree as per the agreement he had made with the strong-human-Roth-thing, he was too busy helping them rebuild and stopping the tides of crazed beasts and animals from swarming over the other worlds. ¡®Besides, it would not do to show my ugly side to the guests. I am a lady, or so the Roth-human-thing calls me.¡¯


    The vision started to blur as panic struck Klaus in the cavern. ¡®Lady!¡¯


    For a moment he saw through his true eyes. He was gorging himself on food. His head whipped down to look between his legs. ¡®Still there.¡¯ He never once noticed or cared about the strange state he was in.


    At the thought his panic subsided and he got sucked back into the other world.


    At the thought of the human-roth-things sadness gripped his heart. He had been a friend to the tree for many ages. They had spoken of many things. The tree always understood his maiden heart. The vision started to blur, but remembrance of the previous time kept him from completely breaking it and it soon settled.


    Not only was the tree a loss. He was also forced to kill six of his kind that had gone crazy from the imbalance. His kind was especially sensitive to magic so he had to watch as they started to deteriorate. Out of Pride most of them demanded he take their lives before they completely lost themselves to the blight. It also meant that all of their strength had become his as was their way. The increase in power had nearly killed him, but it also saved him from the blight and made him a divergent, a power that has never been seen in the Secret Wolrds. Not to his current knowledge at the least. If he had to describe it in a word- it would be chaos. At the thought he breathed out a flame.


    In its centre it was black as night but as the flame branched out, it became purple ranging from a dark almost black purple to violet, much like his scales. Where the flame touched, it did not burn it simply destroyed almost as if disintegrating what it touched. He had experimented and found that the flame could also do other things, like summon sharpened spears of black and hardened earth that sprouted from the ground wherever the flame passed. It did the same with living tissue, but that disgusted him. The things would spout growths and become blobs of disgusting meat.


    One of the dragons had died that way. Not because of the flame he used. No, he would never give one of his kind such a dishonourable death. Fafnir, simply did not want to die- he was too obsessed with his riches and told Klaus that he would not look after it properly and in the end he turned into such a blob.


    He did not know if there were any more of his kind left, which meant that chances were high that he had no mate. It left another option, one which he found distasteful to the extreme. He would have to learn how to take humanoid form in order to give mate. ¡®Even imagining myself in such a demeaning and ugly form is simply distasteful. Although, I sometimes do wonder what my wonderful ladylike form would look like in the twoleg-ugly-human skin. I can wait a few hundred years before deciding.¡¯


    The thought was enough to force Klaus out of the dream and he fully came back to himself. The first thing he did was look between his legs again. ¡®Still there, but.¡¯


    He noticed his legs were scaled and a lot thicker than they were, his stomach was the same. ¡®What is, what?¡¯


    Lilith and Pain watched as the mist started to clear and as it did Lilith could make out what Klaus was. They watched as his new form reared up on his hind legs. His wings splayed out and his head darted from one claw to the other.


    A strange sound came from his voice, to Pain and Lilith it almost sounded questioning.


    Klaus was trying to say. ¡°What the hell happened to me?¡±


    It was not as if he was displeased. In contrast he rather felt proud looking at his new claws. ¡®These claws are¡­ well they are. I don¡¯t know I just feel great about them.¡¯


    He went back down on all fours and something caught the corner of his eye. ¡®Something dares sneak up on me?¡¯


    He pounced, but whatever it was moved out of the way as he did and he came crashing down on nothing. He let out a roar. ¡®It thinks it can escape my claws. He took a deep breath and felt his heart fill it with power in his lungs. Jaws opened and a purple black and purple flame leapt forth. It destroyed anything it touched, the food surrounding him, the plates and even the rock these things stood on. What remained was a smooth as glass.


    He was fascinated by this, until the thing caught his attention again. He was just about to pounce once more when he realized. ¡®Oh, it is my tail. No wonder it could evade me. Only a magnificent tail such as mine can do it.¡¯


    He paused then. For a full five seconds he just stood there stock still and frozen. Another roar rang out in the cavern. ¡°What am I doing and when did I become an idiot?¡±


    He looked around the cavern. ¡®The food must have been placed here by someone. He remembered being locked up in the vault and the offense that gave. ¡®They knew this would happen, hence the food. That should also mean they are monitoring me.¡¯ He growled and turned to look around, his eyes naturally going into heat vision. ¡®They better explain this.¡¯


    Lilith and Pain watched the creature flail around in silence. It then stood still and suddenly started looking around. ¡°What do you think he is doing?¡± Asked Lilith.


    Pain looked at all the monitors and froze. It was looking directly at him through one of the monitors. A claw lifted and pointed at the monitor and then turned palm up. One claw curled outwards and then inwards again. Pain sighed.


    ¡°If I had to guess, it was looking for us.¡±


    Lilith followed his gaze and froze. The humanlike gesture gave her goose flesh.


    Pain got up. ¡°Stay here, it may not be safe.¡±


    With that he exited and she saw him appear on the camera screen a few seconds later and give a deep bow.


    Klaus, or what he was now did not attack. That was enough for her and she headed down was well.


    When she stepped into the room, she froze. It was one thing seeing him on a black and white screen, but in person. Her eyes raked over his body. His scales were predominantly black. Here and there she could see dark purple like on his belly as he sat. He had four horns on his head. Two small ones on the left and right of his jaw that was a pure white and two black ones that protruded from his temples they were thick and curled outwards and up before curving back. There were nubs on each one, which suggested that they would split if he grew older or bigger.


    His back also had small spikes running along his spine. They shortened and then elongated where his tail started. His tail was a bit longer than his body itself. It had two fans on the end on either side, but like his wings they were retracted at that moment. His tail looked like the most dangerous thing. The spikes that ran along his spine seemed to come to a point and then fuse into a white bone like blade. It had widened and then sharpened to a point, much like a sword, but broader at the base. Through the bone white ran veins or cracks that looked violet and in the next moment green.


    She accidently kicked a cup and it went clanging along the floor. She turned to look at it and when she looked back she nearly screamed. Klaus¡¯ head was right in front of her. She looked into his eyes and saw recognition in them, but also something else. She wanted to break her gaze away, but it was held locked in place. Her instinct told her to be very careful.


    Pain gestured to her behind the dragons back. When he saw her looking, he mouthed the words. ¡°Praise him.¡±


    ¡°Klaus, you¡­ you are a dragon now.¡±


    He huffed at her and she saw pride in his eyes. Pain was basically doing a dance behind the dragon now. She looked and he once more mouthed. ¡°Praise him, you idiot.¡±


    ¡°You look mighty and powerful; all dragons should wish to be such a fine specimen as you.¡±


    Klaus for his part did not want the praise, he wanted to know what had happened to him, he had to admit that the praise did make him feel good though.


    He fought the feeling down. ¡®I need to be serious here. What could this mean for my normal life? Would I be able to turn back? Do I want to turn back?¡¯


    He nudged Lilith with his snout and gave her the same stare. She stopped halfway through another string of praises when he did and looked back into his eyes. She was once again caught in his gaze His pupils were slits like that of a cat, but that is not what made them mesmerise her so. It was the colour. Around the pupil it was blue like his original eye colour; it turned darker and became purple. Around it were what seemed like flecks of shocking green.


    ¡°Klaus, I am going to try and connect to your mind, so we can speak-¡°


    Pain rushed over before she could even finish speaking and was about to tackle her. Klaus tail swiped out at blinding speed and connected solidly with the demon, sending him flying.


    He nodded.


    It was a strange experience for Lilith. She had to put all her strength experience into it and it just barely worked. Klaus brainwaves or thought as he called it were completely different. It was alien to her, but she managed eventually.


    ¡®What did they do to me?¡¯ Was the first thing Klaus asked.


    Lilith considered how to answer and decided to tell the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth. ¡®They gave you some of your mother¡¯s blood.¡¯


    Klaus reeled back nearly falling over. ¡®My mother, did they hurt her?¡¯


    She saw his eyes dart around and look for Pain.


    Her hand grabbed he jaw and she felt surprise at the warmth that emanated from them. ¡®Be calm, your mother is fine and if I am not mistaken she is a dragon too. She is also the one Pain calls master.¡¯


    She then proceeded to tell Klaus everything that happened and what he had been given. She was surprised to find that he understood when she spoke of Sephiroth¡¯s blood.


    At the end of it all Klaus realised he was stuck in a pretty bad situation. ¡®So if the jewel runs out I could die unless I learn to turn into my original self?¡¯


    Lilith looked deep into his eyes and answered aloud. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 9- To be or not to be?

    Chapter 9


    To be or not to be?


    While Klaus found himself completely changed and in a dire predicament, Elise was busy contemplating her own. It is a strange experience being ignored. The word ignored is simple and precise. Most know the meaning of it but few truly analyse it. Despite this, the feelings it can cause in humans can be both small and large. It can break hearts, cause hate or mean nothing at all.


    To her and her circumstance at the time, being ignored rankled more than anything. She was the pride of the Delmora and did not understand why all her questions were not being answered by Boeithia, who had always given her anything that she wanted.


    She took a strand of her dark red hair and looked at it in contemplation. ¡®Why won¡¯t they tell me what is going on; why did the household go into full alert and why was I whisked away to this dreary place?¡¯


    Why, why, why so many ¡®why¡¯ but so little answers. She had asked the butler who had always been there, but the dull man had shoved her questions aside just as Boeithia did- saying that she would. ¡°Find out soon enough and just needed to be patient.¡±


    She had never been good at being patient.


    With a huff and her mind made up to find out what is going on or else. She stood up and headed towards the door to her room only for it to open before she even reached it. The culprit that had just stolen her thunder was none other than her Great Aunt.


    Elise¡¯s impatience flew away and her frown turned upside down as she rushed towards her Aunt and gave her a big hug. Her aunt returned it and put a hand on her shoulders before pushing the girl away gently and looking deeply into her eyes. Elise felt her thoughts being read but did not avoid it. It happened quickly and within seconds her Aunt once more left her thoughts alone.


    She always found it amazing how quickly her aunt could search through her mind, find what she was looking for and then be gone the next. During her practice on normal humans Elise always got side-tracked by surface thoughts or feelings that the ¡°normies¡± thought and felt.


    Her Aunt sighed after reading Elise¡¯s thoughts and then walked over to the bed and sat down gingerly. Morgose rubbed over her navy blue knee length business skirt. She wore a matching jacket with a white blouse underneath. Her deep brown hair was set in a neat bun above her head. Despite being called ¡°Great Aunt¡± the woman did not look much older than Boeithia. Elise knew that the woman was much older than she appeared, she still could not help but feel respect for her. Morgose was her hero after all.


    Morgose gave her a long look and then patted the bed beside her. Elise scrunched up her nose. The bed was in no way as good as her one at the hotel. The blankets and other things were sup bar compared to her soft and silky linen in the hotel. They were made from materials that came from the Secret Worlds and felt the part.


    No these were not maroon as those in her room but stark white without any decoration to speak of. They were military standard.


    She had been grabbed by the family''s¡¯ men in suits and led to a helicopter on the roof of the hotel along with a few others of her family that were deemed as important the previous afternoon. It was telling that her sister was not considered among those deemed important. They had flown for over an hour and landed on a platform in the middle of nowhere which then sunk beneath the ground and into a bunker.


    She was taken to her room and told to stay despite her protests. Boeithia stayed long enough to make sure she listened while ignoring all her questions before storming off somewhere and there Elise had stayed.


    She made her way over to the bed and sat down. Morgose looked at her for a long time and then almost whispered. ¡°I have failed you child. Even worse I have failed the family and may have potentially put in motion what could be the end of our family on this world.¡±


    Elise frowned at the words and gave word to her confusion. ¡°Why Aunt, what happened and why are we here in this, place?¡± She had gestured at the stark and empty concrete walls surrounding them while speaking.


    Morgose could not help but feel bitter at it. ¡®Boeithia has spoiled this child rotten. What will she not act like when she has to survive on her own in the wilderness of the Secret Worlds?¡¯


    Morgose hid her thoughts and answered Elise. ¡°We were nearly killed yesterday if not for the mercy of the boy whose dreams you so brazenly invaded.¡±


    Elise wanted to protest, but Morgose lifted her hand and stopped her before she could start. ¡°Though your actions could have led to conflict mine were far worse. I wanted to kill the boy before he could awaken. He was a threat to you despite his¡­ normal upbringing. He did not have any ill will towards you, but after what I did it could have easily turned to that. I wanted to force him into helping you and in doing so I betrayed your aunt Lilith and her promises to the boy and his father. The consequences of my actions were dire to the extreme and if I had known¡­¡± She paused and looked at the wall, her eyes out of focus and then shook her head. ¡°No, I would not have changed my actions, just planned differently.¡±


    At the realization Elise¡¯s Aunt slumped her shoulders and it broke Elise¡¯s heart to see her hero in such a state. She looked frail and small to Elise for the first time in her life.


    Elise looked at her hands and felt regret at what she had done. A part of her did not understand Klaus¡¯ reaction. She was never taught to hold back and was encouraged to explore her powers. ¡®Maybe if I held back and did not do what I did it could have been different?¡¯


    She was forced out of her thoughts when her Aunt planted a kiss on her crown. ¡°It is not your fault, the responsibility is my own and I came here to explain so that you would understand.¡±


    Elise frowned once more. ¡°Understand what?¡±


    Morgose balled her fists and looked deeply into Elise¡¯s eyes. ¡°Understand why you will be going into the Secret Worlds as an ally and¡­ and concubine to Lewis Argent.¡± The last few words were said in barely a whisper.


    Elise had flown up aghast and horrified at hearing what was said. ¡°No, no I will not be a concubine to anyone- least of all that, that beast!¡± She shouted even as tears started to stream over her cheeks.


    Morgose stood up and tried to hug the distraught girl but Elise pushed her away. ¡°No I can¡¯t. Why, why would you do this to me?¡±


    The older woman felt her heart breaking at the look that Elise was giving her. ¡°The Argents were the ones that attacked the boy while he was with Lilith. Apparently he had hurt Lewis¡¯ brother who is like Clarissa. They found out that he had somehow compelled the boy and when it was discovered that Lilith was watching over him they thought it was one of our manipulations and attacked.


    The Dalmora and Argents were like oil and water due to their nature and war like past. It was also known that a union between their bloodlines did not result in a child, but grotesque abominations. This meant that Elise will never have a child and that she and Lewis would have to be made sterile. The Dalmora did not believe in polygamy, but the Argents had to. If one of their bloodline felt strongly for someone they would imprint and never be able to feel love for another.


    ¡°Elise, we had no choice in the matter. You need an ally or you will not survive. Our bloodline and powers make us powerful but also hated. There is no one else.¡±


    Elise felt like she was going to throw up. Her mind thought of school, of her so called friends, but that too was just more of the bloodlines manipulating each other. If it came down to it they would simply abandon her and laugh. She realized then; The lifestyle she lived, the feeling of being on top of the world and getting everything she wanted. It had all come at a price and now she had to pay it.


    Morgose stayed with Elise as she wept until she cried herself to sleep. She then slowly stood up and made her way to her own room where Boeithia sat waiting. When she saw the other woman Morgose snorted.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Boeithia did not answer immediately and sat there fiddling with her hands. ¡°Did you tell her?¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Boeithia closed her eyes and a shudder ran through her body. The reason Elise had not seen her was because she did not have the heart to face the girl.


    A long pregnant silence stretched between the two before Boeithia finally broke it. ¡°Was there really no other choice?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Boeithia got up and started to pace. ¡°Can we not promise them something else? Lewis awakened at the age of nine he will not amount to much and the Argents know it. Elise has a stigmata; the first in our branch of the family for four hundred years!¡±


    Morgose felt her temper start to slip from her grasp. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know! Do you really think that I did not take all of this into consideration? I even contacted my sister and do you know what she did? She laughed at me, rubbed it in my face and¡­¡± Stopping halfway Morgose took two deep breaths in order to calm down and then just sat down.


    The two had sat in silence for a while.


    ¡°What about the Jambavana?¡±


    Morgose then frowned. ¡°Their branch on this world is young and they are a strange group; recluse and have never attempted to make contact. Unless we can find them in the next two days and broker a deal before the Argents arrive there is no hope at all.¡±


    Boeithia shot up and made her way to the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Asked Morgose more than a little peeved.


    Boeithia smiled and seemed a lot more energetic. ¡°I know right where to find them!¡± Before she explained or Morgose could question her, she was gone.


    Klaus was sitting admiring his claws. ¡®How shiny they are, how smooth and sharp, magnificent! Marvellous!¡¯


    A sigh next to him made his anger nearly explode for interrupting his grooming, but he pushed it down.


    Lilith who sat next to him in the cave was the culprit. ¡®You are doing it again.¡¯ She thought at him.


    He snorted and the sound of it reverberated through the cave. ¡®I know, it is hard not to. I can¡¯t help it. It is almost like I have two minds at war with each other. No, it¡¯s not minds but instincts.¡¯ Frustration came through with the words and Lilith could see how tense the little dragon was.


    Lilith not thinking patted his side eliciting a growl form the dragon. Anger rose in him once more. ¡®How dare this lowly creature pat me! Wait, what is this. What sorcery!¡¯


    Lilith, watched in amusement and relief as Klaus¡¯ eyes rolled over in bliss and the tension left his body. She had heard his thoughts and known she made a mistake, so she did all she could; Lilith started to scratch him. She watched as the deadly tail curled in pleasure and nearly laughed out loud when his hind leg started shaking just as she found a soft scale to scratch right in the corner behind his lower jaw.


    The little dragon had then suddenly sat upright and retreated from her hands. ¡®Stop, I could die and here you are scratching me.¡¯


    A bit of Klaus¡¯ old self revealed itself and Lilith let out a chuckle. Pain had explained to her that he would act erratically as his human and dragon instincts fought for supremacy until they would find some kind of equilibrium. His human psyche was in general more in control as his dragon self was but a hatchling.


    The few times it was in control though, he had chased his tail twice and nearly burnt Lilith with the chaotic fire. Despite Pain¡¯s protests she still did not leave him. He was her only family now, even if he did not know it.


    ¡®I feel so confused. I can¡¯t focus my thoughts; everything and anything is a distraction.¡¯ Complained Klaus and as if to prove his point Klaus spotted something new to his dragon self and chose to burn it. Only to realize a second later it was his shadow.


    After the stunt Lilith watched as he sat down in dejection. ''I am going to die aren''t I?''


    Standing up, Lilith sauntered over to him and put her hands under his jaw. ''Don''t say such things. We will find a way, we have to.''


    Clearing his throat Pain interrupted the moment and stepped forward. Klaus nearly shot fire at him, but fought the impulse. "I may have found a way, Young Master."


    Hope filled the young dragon''s heart and his burning gaze looked at the demon expectantly.


    Clearing his throat once more, Pain stepped a little closer and the dragon in Klaus growled at him so the demon stopped and took out a vial filled with an unknown red substance.


    Klaus'' enhanced senses picked out what it was almost immediately. "You bring me blood and this is not like the blood of my mother?"


    Pain let out a long breath. He recognized the tone of voice. His master used it often when she was not pleased.


    "Yes, but it is somewhat related to the Master. The blood is in a way from family. My hope is that it will trigger a similar experience to your awakening. Only, you will have to search in your blood for when the Master found a way to turn into a human."


    Klaus had to fight his impulse to try and rip pain apart for even suggesting he take the blood of something inferior to his mother, but something else stuck out. "Family? Are you saying I have a brother or sister?"


    Pain, shuffled around a bit before replying. "Yes." Klaus almost jumped with jubilation, however the feeling got doused in its infancy very quickly by Pain. "But, your siblings all went mad with the corruption, you see the Master had spent most of her hatchling years around the tree of life so her body naturally got infused with a lot of life energy. This saved her from the blight and made her into something more, a hybrid like you are now. Children born from other bloodlines would live well for a few years but madness would take them eventually and¡­ it would not end well."


    Pain watched as his words seemed to physically hurt Klaus. His already confused and worried psyche did not take the news well.


    Silence reigned for a few minutes as Lilith scratched and hugged Klaus trying to sooth his pain. Being a normal child had always been a dream. A part of that was being a big or even little brother and his hope for at least a part of it got kindled only to be snuffed out again.


    Just as Pain wanted to hurry things along. Klaus swallowed the hurt down like he always would and had the same thought that had driven him to where he became valedictorian. ''Life owes us nothing.''


    The dragon''s eyes bore into Pain along with the words that soon followed. "What do I need to do?"


    Pain took a few slow steps forward and seeing that Klaus did not react aggressively moved a bit faster. "My theory is based on the fact that dragons usually, naturally unlock the powers in their blood while in the egg, but the Young Master was obviously different. Contrary to what we believed would happen and unlike the others, Young Master had to be carried by the Master in her humanoid form just as a normal human would."


    "The Master had to give normal birth as well- so the memories that would have been unlocked while the Young Master was being incubated did not happen, but I believe they are still there. We need only find a way to access them." Pain almost seemed excited while he explained.


    Klaus impatiently looked at the vial, in his grief finding it a lot easier to fight against the objections of his draconic psyche. It was young after all and did not truly understand loss and what it meant, it would rather avoid it. "What do you need me to do?"


    Pain stood up and gestured behind him. The previous demons that helped with the awakening streamed into the cave and started to set up incense burners inside the room with the jewel.


    While preparation were being done,Pain looked at Klaus and almost reluctantly said. "It is my duty to warn you that we will only have one chance at this. There is not a lot of magic energy left inside the jewel and should you fail¡­ you may die."


    Klaus took in a long breath and then slowly exhaled. "I die if I don''t do it and I may die while trying. I would rather try and die than do nothing at all."


    Lilith felt a fear at his words but also a strange sense of pride. Klaus had never been indecisive. It would serve him well in the future.


    Things happened quickly after that and despite the hustle and bustle Klaus noticed someone missing. "Where is Lust?"


    Pain pointed towards the vial. "Her father was your half brother, because of that she is a bit more¡­ unhinged than the rest of us. That also means that this blood had to be extracted from her and she is currently recuperating."


    Klaus could do nothing but nod at this. He still felt a little happy about it. In a way, she was family to him.


    Once everything was set up, Pain guided Klaus towards the centre of the vault once more.


    "How do I do this."


    Pain fell silent for a moment. "i do not know."


    ''Great.'' Thought Klaus to himself nervously.


    Lilith walked over and touched her hand to his cheek. ''The Delmora often meditate in crowded areas in order to train our abilities. We open up ourselves to everyone and then learn to focus on just certain individuals. I think this should be similar, only you will have to find what you are looking for within yourself. Find something to anchor yourself with and then spread out your mind in order to find what you are looking for. Do not spread yourself too thinly or lose your anchor or you will get lost and may not be able to return in time.''


    Klaus looked at her deeply and asked. ''What happens if I don''t do what you just said.''


    With a look of worry on her face, Lilith shook her head and stressed. ''Don''t lose your anchor.''


    Stepping back at Pain''s urging she went out of the vault with the others while one shadow creature like those that carried in the food stood near the incense burners. Klaus watched as it divided the blood between the eight burners surrounding him.


    "Wait, don''t I have to drink that?"


    "No, the blood is poisonous and may kill even you. We have to burn it and hope that diluting it this way will be less¡­ poisonous." Replied Pain.


    Klaus wanted to object, but he saw the shadow creature look at him as it lit a match. For a moment the face of the creature became clear and it very much resembled a little monkey to Klaus. His look of worry seemed to be reflected on the little creatures face.


    "Light it!"


    The creature dropped the match, running for all it was worth and with a bang the bent vault door slammed shut casting Klaus in dim lighting.


    The fires soon turned red and thick red smoke started to spread through the vault.


    Klaus swallowed hard and a strange thought crossed his mind.


    ''To be or not to be: that is the question.''*


    He could not help, but chuckle since it seemed rather fitting for his situation.

 Chapter 10- Powerless

    Chapter 10


    Powerless


    Boeithia got out of one of the Dalmora private planes and had taken a deep breath only to nearly retch when she did. ¡®What is that god awful smell?¡¯


    She was not the most powerful of awakened, nor the most talented but she was still awakened. Being awakened came with a lot of benefits. One of which did not work in her favour as she got out of the plane. A negative aspect of an enhanced sense of smell had never gotten to her until then and the one time she had to use public transport.


    She got gooseflesh just thinking of the drunk man that came onto her. Her mind magic not working nearly as well as she was used to on the alcoholic.


    She admonished herself in her mind and forced the smell to the back of her mind. She had landed on a small airport set in a mountainous area. The government of the ¡°normal¡± world she was on had classified the country she was in as a third world country. That being the case, the bad smell would probably be the least of her worries.


    She was here for the family and for the family she would do anything, or so she told herself over and over again.


    Iziopan was barely a speck when viewed from the world map. Set between two warring countries the place was as unsafe as can be and was often embroiled in the war of the other two. Being so small it barely had any military; however the people were hardy folk and survived by living in areas that would hold no benefit to the other two. Places where posting soldiers would serve no purpose; mountains, out of the way forests and little seaside villages that consisted of little more that shacks and little boats used for fishing.


    It had not always been that way; Iziopan was once a thriving country with deep traditions and vibrant culture. It was home to the Izio religion that had over a hundred deities and the people were known for their festivals that ranged from celebrating life to honouring the dead. Festivals filled with vibrant colours, dancing people and all manner of strange and exotic foods.


    Theses festivals were hardly seen since the war broke out. The larger cities were nothing but abandoned buildings and roads that had not been maintained.


    Boeithia knew she was taking a huge risk in coming to the country, but it was their last hope to get a stronger foothold for the Dalmora branch on this world as well as the first where Elise and the new generation would be starting. If Elise was able to grow stronger they would get more prestige, which meant they would get more resources from the Secret Worlds to develop future generations of their branch. A good example being Klaus¡¯ awakening, compared to the main branch families on the normal world he was on; his awakening was ridiculously lavish, despite the problems that came with it any of the families would give everything they owned for the same chance.


    The airport was nothing special. There was no one to receive her once she was out. No car or bus that would transport her to the main building to go through customs. In fact there was no customs office so the rumours that large amounts of poppy were smuggled through the country seemed more likely than not.


    An old rust bucket finally shot out from behind a nearby dilapidated hanger. Kicking up dust as it came towards them and her security detail took up a defensive position however there was nothing to serve as cover so she felt like a sitting duck.


    Her butler took out a gun and took up a position right in front of her. Having the man with her settled her heart a little- only a little.


    The vehicle came to a bouncing screeching halt and man with dark skin, dressed in khakis climbed out.


    His eyes roamed over them and finally came to a halt on Boeithia. ¡°You are the lady form the Dalmora clan, yes?¡±


    Boeithia stepped past the butler and gave something similar to a curtsey. ¡°I am Lady Boeithia Dalmora and I am pleased to make your acquaintance. May I ask who you are?¡±


    While doing her introduction she had taken in the measure of the man. He stood relaxed while facing her security detail; his hand rested on the hilt of a scimitar hanging on his hip and a handgun hung from a shoulder holster.


    Just as she watched him, he watched her and smiled. Not an obvious smile, but it did let her know that he did not think they were a threat.


    After trying to probe his mind she understood why. The man was an awakened and judging by how easily he blocked her, a rather strong one.


    ¡°I am Sandur Buthelo and I bid you welcome to this place.¡± As he spoke with a slight accent, he looked around with undisguised disgust. ¡°The Guru sent me to welcome and bring you to the temple; we have been expecting you for some time.¡±


    Boeithia frowned at this. No one had known she was coming except for Morgose. As far as she knew Guru meant some sort of holy man like a priest.


    He must have seen the frown because he lifted his hands in a placating gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed my Lady. It is nothing nefarious we mean you no harm at this moment. The Jambavana have been grateful to the other established families for not interfering with us.¡±


    Boeithia let herself relax and gestured to her men to lower their weapons. Sandur smiled broadly at this and started making his way to them. When he nearly reached her side the butler took up a position behind the man, eyeing him warily.


    ¡°Unfortunately this country is in a bad state and this vehicle is all I can offer.¡± He said gesturing at the hunk of scrap behind him.


    Boeithia waved it away and gesture to her men. Two broke off and headed towards the back of the plane which started to open. ¡°We brought our own transport so there is no need to fret.¡±


    Sandur looked at the actions of her men curiously while walking closer to Boeithia. When he stood next to her she realized just how tall and muscular the man was. He caught her looking and smiled. ¡°Judging by yourself it seems that the rumours of the beauty Dalmora women have is not exaggerated.¡±


    Boeithia snorted, but still felt a little pleased inside.


    A few minutes later three vehicles stood next to the plane. They were all armoured, fuelled and ready to go. Sandur had spent most of the few minutes observing the plane and the vehicles like a country bumpkin, which Boeithia thought he kind of was.


    When everything was ready Boeithia walked towards the armoured vehicle in the middle of the convoy and got a surprise when Sandur jumped in right after her.


    Seeing her face, he looked embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, the vehicle I brought is not the best. These ones are good, yes. We go faster.¡± He smiled broadly once again.


    During the time spent to get the vehicles ready, Boeithia had tried to intrude into his mind with no success and if the man knew she was trying he showed no reaction. It made her suspicious and frustrated to say the least. She sensed that he had great physical power, but little else.


    Still, there were other ways to defend against intrusion of the mind and she was not the most powerful of the Dalmora. The man had also managed to consciously or unconsciously wiggle his way close to her without her being able to say a thing about it without being rude. She was there for their support and she felt that forcing him to drive in the broken down truck he had come with would be a determent to her goal.


    They set off in the convoy. Not knowing where to go was not a problem as there was only one road leading in one direction from the airport. It was when they made the bend leading away from the airport that the source of the smell became obvious. Dead bodies were strewn next to the road. Men and women in what looked like military clothes could be seen piled up into a ditch. ¡®There must be a thousand if not more.¡¯ Boeithia thought in shock.


    Sandur, saw her face and commented. ¡°They were the owners of the airport. They did not listen when I asked nicely for them to give it to the Jambavara so I had to ask¡­ less nicely.¡± While the man spoke he still had the same broad smile on his face.


    Boeithia felt like someone walked over her grave at that moment and only then did she realize that with the man¡¯s proximity she was nothing more than a hostage.


    As if the realization was some kind of signal for Sandur to show his true face. The smile faded and two trucks rushed out of the side of the forest to drive in front of her convoy. She looked behind her and found two more which had appeared behind them. All of them had large calibre mounted guns and the two closest were pointed towards them.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± She asked with a shaky voice.


    Sandur shrugged and seeing Boeithia signal her people not to fire relaxed into the seat. ¡°Our temple was destroyed and we were forced out of our previous world. We fought, we killed, we died and finally lost the war. We have brought our people here to start anew. We have never contacted the other families and stayed small, never interfering with the normal people of this world as a way to show we mean no harm.¡± His eyes turned hard when he looked at her again. ¡°That does not mean that we will allow you to do as you wish here. What is your purpose, why have you come when you sent no word nor received invite from us?¡±


    Boethia frowned at the man. She feared for her life, but she was a Dalmora and would not be spoken down to. ¡°I am offended that you assume me to be here to take away from you when you live in this¡­ hovel. I came here not to fight, but to discuss an alliance.¡±


    The man laughed. ¡°We have had alliance before. When we asked for help they did not and instead stole from us. For us, alliance means same as enemy.¡±


    To Boeithia it seemed that the man¡¯s English became worse the more upset he got. ¡°Did your previous alliance come with a marriage proposal?¡±


    At this the man truly seemed surprised, but still wary.


    There was a long silence as they followed along a dirt road. The forestry became sparse and the convoy started to climb a mountain. The man finally spoke when a strange building came into view. ¡°If what you say is true, I may not have to kill you today.¡±


    Boethia took a deep breath and balled her fists. She had been pampered for the most part. She had never felt the need to venture far into the Secret Worlds. All the expectation was placed on Lilith and so she never felt the need to put herself in harm¡¯s way. Her family name always served to keep her safe and her ability to read the thoughts of others made her feel like a god amongst the normal people.


    This all served to feed a feeling that was alien to her. For the first time she felt completely powerless.


    Klaus remembered the burning pain in his lungs before everything went black and he found himself looking out of the eyes of a little girl. She was running through woods; Branches and bushes scratching and clawing at her. They left welts, bloody scratches along her arms and body. The white shift she had on staining with blood at what she now thought of as grotesque fingers spawning out of the darkness to hold her back.


    She wanted to look back, wanted to look back and see what remained of her home after Tiamat¡¯s army came to destroy it and her father. The man was cruel and evil yes, but there were times when his sanity would return and those were the best of times. They were moments that almost made the bad times worth it.


    When the good moments came her father would pretend as if nothing happened and spoil her rotten. He would treat her and give whatever she wanted as if to make up for the bad, but the good moments had happened less. Her father killed her mother but a few months ago. He thought she didn¡¯t know, but she had seen him snap her neck like a twig during a bad moment and ever since then the good moments never came again.


    Still, he was her father. The only family she had left and then he was gone too. So she ran, ran as the soldiers called out for her. Ran as the forest clawed and grabbed at her small limbs, she never wanted to look back. If she did it would cement the truth of her world- that she was all alone.


    The girl tripped and let out grunt of pain, the air in her lungs rushed out when she hit the ground hard. She wanted to cry, but doing so would let the bad people know where she was. So she kept quiet and struggled to her feet only to see the most beautiful women in the world standing near her.


    Her mother was beautiful, sharing a bloodline with one of the seven guardian snakes of Baraldur made that a certainty, but this woman seemed to make her mother look ordinary in comparison.


    For a moment they just looked at each other. The woman was dressed like a fairy in flowing robes of silver and purple. Her skin seemed to glow in the moon and firelight cast by her burning home. Dark purple eyes reflected the girl with the burning house behind her.


    The woman moved and time seemed to come to a halt as she did. To the girl it felt as if the world was holding its breath at her mere gesture. With an out stretched hand the woman spoke. ¡°Come with me child.¡±


    The girl replied, but it felt as if it was not her talking. She was a puppet whose strings had been cut and now something else was in control from afar. Her body moved and spoke on its own. ¡°Where are we going?¡± The girl asked in a daze.


    ¡°To a safe place where you won¡¯t have to worry about being hurt, burning houses or bad men.¡±


    For the first time, the girl turned around to look at what was her home the sorrow washing away the disassociation between her mind and body. A tear ran down her cheek and she turned back to the woman with wariness showing on her face. She had been on the run with her mother and father for a long time. From an evil lady called Tiamat ¡°That sounds wonderful, but mommy said never to talk to strangers.¡±


    The woman smiled and quickly replied. ¡°I am no stranger; do you not recognize your own grandmother?¡±


    The joy and wonder faded from the girl¡¯s heart and it was quickly replaced by anger and fear. ¡°You are Tiamat?¡± Her tone almost sounded like the very name was an insult. Her parents had warned her over and over again about the lady with that name and how she was a grandmother. To the girl, a grandmother was a scary thing that hid in the shadows waiting to get her.


    Tiamat frowned, her dragon-self felt rather offended at the tone in which the little girl had used her name, but she was family and she already had to kill one of her children that day¡­ again.


    Pain lanced through Klaus¡¯ chest and for a moment he was back in the chamber. He looked to the ground and discovered he was coughing blood. ¡®I don¡¯t have a lot of time!¡¯


    He struggled back into the same mind set, having experienced it three times already he knew what to look for- what it should feel like. So he searched and tried to dive back in and failed miserably. His vision started to blur and the little dragon coughed even more blood soaking the sand underneath it.


    Instincts took over and it crawled towards the door. He wanted to get away from the room filled with poison. A claw reached out and weakly shoved against the thick steel. It wanted out, it wanted freedom. It shoved again and with a clang the door fell over.


    Still the dragon felt weak and it knew it was in trouble. Fresh air gushed into its nose, but the lack of ether in the air was not lost on it. It was not enough to use and heal itself so it used its own, cannibalizing its own ether that made up the little dragon¡¯s very being.


    Lilith watched in shock and horror when the dragon broke out of the vault again only this time there was something very wrong with it. She wanted to sprint to Klaus¡¯ side but Pain stopped her. ¡°The air is poisonous and you will die if you go out there.¡± He was planning on berating her more, but what happened next surprised him. The dragon on the monitor started to shrink and grow smaller. The horns and spines dropped from its body and slowly turned into a swirling green and purple mist. Next came the scales and teeth until finally the figure was too small to be seen in the mist.


    Unbeknownst to them another stigmata appeared on the back of Klaus¡¯ neck, but it did not appear like the others. There was no golden light or mystical reactions- Instead a bloody mark was carved into his flesh in the shape of a opened maw with jagged teeth.


    At the same time a dragon appeared coiled around the tree on Klaus¡¯ chest, both were small and it was clear that there was room for growth.


    His left arm seemed to glow with purple light and a lifelike tattoo of dark violet flames sprouted from his knuckles and ran all the way up to his elbow before petering out.


    On the monitor everything became quiet and there was no movement at all.


    Pain was the first to move. Lilith jumped up as well, but she was stopped from following.


    ¡°The air is still poisoned, wait here.¡± Said Pain and his tone brokered no objections.


    She could only nod acceptance and watch anxiously from the monitor room.


    She saw Pain cautiously making his way from the room towards where they last saw Klaus. There was still miasma and the green steam floating around near the ground so it was not easy to see him. She watched as Pain picked him up and started to carry him towards the door.


    While Pain was carrying him the stigmata started to fade and then disappeared completely from his skin.


    Lilith watched as Pain struggled to carry Klaus. ¡°Why is he struggling?¡± She had heard the stories and knew demons had great physical strength compared to the average awakened without their magic.


    When Pain got closer Silence appeared like a ghost and walked over to help carry Klaus. With a grunt he hooked his arms through Klaus¡¯ armpits and took on the weight.


    The two struggled through the small door and Lilith quickly made way for them. With grunts and uncharacteristic curses the two made it some ways down the hallway before turning into a door that Lilith had not noticed earlier.


    She followed them in and felt relief when she saw the state of the art hospital equipment that was prepared inside. Pride was there and instantly took over. Setting up a drip that was attached to one of the fruit Lilith and Klaus had eaten earlier.


    Silence and Pain heaved intending to place Klaus on the bed, but as soon as Klaus came in contact with the bed the whole thing collapsed with a crash. For a moment the three demons just looked at each other and then shrugged.


    Lilith finally found her voice. ¡°What is happening?¡±


    The three ignored her while busying themselves, which only served to make her more worried. They had essentially poisoned him.


    Pride expertly put the drip into Klaus¡¯ arm before starting to attach a heart monitor. The silence was broken by the welcomed beep of the machine and Lilith finally let out a breath however there was no beep after the first. One second, two seconds, three, four and just before Lilith wanted to rush over another strong beep sounded.


    ¡°Why is his heartbeat so slow?¡±


    She was still ignored.


    ¡°Can someone please talk to me!¡± She shouted in anger, desperation clear in her voice.


    Pain finally stopped with whatever he was doing and gave her a disparaging stare. ¡°Are you dumb? His physiology has changed. He is the son of a dragon and Roth mixed together. We ourselves do not know what changes could have occurred. Now be quiet and let us work and find out what has happened.¡±


    Lilith could only nod and stand to the side. Her limited medical knowledge was learned almost a hundred years ago and the three demons seemed to know what they were doing. She felt hopeless just standing there, but found herself unwilling to move.


    Lilith took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She had been through some very dangerous situations in her lifetime. The expectations placed on Lilith by her branch of the family was great and for a long time she met them, until the betrayal. It was a turning point for her. It stripped away what she thought was most important at the time and forced her to face what she then realised was and empty shell of a person.


    The man that betrayed her was her first love and when she lost that¡­ she realized she was nothing but a workhorse that would someday lose her usefulness just like he used and discarded her, she would once again be discarded.


    Klaus¡¯ father gave her a purpose. One she hated at the time, feeling that it was beneath her. It caused her to make a mistake that she ranked higher than falling in love with the wrong man. She destroyed something that was innocent and good before it could ever stand a chance to experience life. She took away Klaus¡¯ childhood.


    An all too familiar feeling crept up on her. She felt powerless.

 Chapter 11- Being Hung-Over

    Chapter 11


    Being Hung-over


    ¡®Ugh, where is the truck that hit me?¡¯ Thought Klaus while he fought against the last bit of hold unconsciousness had on him.


    He had never felt this terrible except the one time he drank with the bum that lived near the corner Klaus used to beg from. In all honestly he hated alcohol due to how it turned his foster father into a monster that would beat them, but he was young and felt curious about the substance that would make a person turn into what he was.


    The bum had passed him the bottle wrapped in a brown paper bag and even before he took a sip he could already smell it. To Klaus¡¯ surprise it smelt sweet compared to the stuff his foster father drank. When the liquid touched his lips Klaus nearly gagged. He swallowed quickly and tried to take a breath, but it burned all the way to his core.


    The bum cackled with laughter as Klaus sputtered and heaved.


    ¡°This is the best stuff boy. You better appreciate it. Now take another sip- the second sip helps take away the burn from the first.¡±


    Klaus did as he was told and realised soon after that the old bum was lying through his teeth. The second sip was just as bad.


    Klaus had barely made it home before he passed out on the bed. When he woke up he wasn¡¯t sure how he got home nor did he care a second later when what felt like a jackhammer started to pound around in his skull. He never drank alcohol after that again.


    Klaus wanted to roll to his side, but stopped dead when he felt something stuck to his arm. Finally daring to open his eyes to take stock of things Klaus winced and closed his eyes. ¡°The light is knives and I am not amused. Did you guys make me drunk?¡±


    The brief glimpse he had was of Lilith standing at the foot of the bed smiling at him.


    Lilith laughed then and it was a sound to be appreciated. It was one born of the relief and care she felt for Klaus.


    ¡°We did not make you drunk, you were poisoned.¡±


    Klaus groaned when heard Pain¡¯s voice and asked. ¡°What is the difference?¡±


    Pain placed his hand on Klaus¡¯ shoulder and leaned in close. ¡°The difference is that you are now back in your human form although there has been¡­ some changes. The plan worked though and the fact that you survived is fortuitous.¡±


    Klaus shook his head, but felt regret right after when the spikes of pain is his head doubled with the movement. ¡®No more moving, just talking.¡¯


    ¡°The plan did not work.¡±


    Silence met his statement so he explained. ¡°I did not see my mother change nor do I know how she does it. When I nearly died it just happened with instinct, I think.¡±


    More silence.


    Klaus opened his eyes to see if the others were still there, but the glaring light changed his mind. ¡°Can someone please dim the lights or something? In case you did not notice, there is a guy with a major hangover here.¡±


    The lights dimmed and he opened his eyes again. The light was still glaring, but it wasn¡¯t beams of death threatening to fry what was left of his brain.


    He could finally take a good look at the room. It was what he would expect to see in fancy private hospitals where the rich become poor if they are not careful.


    Before he could continue his inspection- Lilith stepped in front of him and smiled while taking his hand. ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    She squeezed his hand and muttered unhappily. ¡°Almost three days. You really had me worried.¡±


    As if a stating the time was a trigger to set his hunger off, his stomach rumbled and his mouth felt very dry.


    Pain was suddenly right next to his ear. ¡°I will arrange for food.¡± After his statement the demon disappeared through the door that led to the hallway.


    Lilith watched all this with a smile. She still felt worried because Klaus was going to have a hard time ahead of him due to the changes his body went through. Pride had given Pain and Lilith a brief rundown on what they could expect, but they would not know for sure unless more thorough tests were done.


    They had scanned him, prodded him, sampled him and whatever else they could do without actually cutting him apart. However, to get a complete idea of what the changes meant. They would need to do actual mind and fitness tests where Klaus participated.


    There was still his young dragon self they needed to contend with. How it would affect his psyche was an unknown.


    The most concerning thing was what Pride had said after checking the results for Klaus¡¯ bone and muscle density. ¡°The young master will basically have to learn to walk again.¡±


    Seeing Lilith just standing there like a statue Klaus asked. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Lilith shook her head and sat down on a nearby chair. ¡°Klaus, there are some things you need to know.¡±


    Klaus frowned. ¡°You know in the movies, books and other forms of entertainment it was never a good thing when a character used that line.¡±


    Lilith wanted to admonish him for childishness, but she shrugged. ¡°It is what it is.¡±


    Klaus closed his eyes. Not looking forward to what he was about to hear at all. He had nearly died twice in the last few days. Got poisoned, turned into a dragon and now something else was wrong. Taking a deep breath, he tried to relax and failed miserably. ¡°Okay, just hit me with it.¡±


    Lilith took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°We think that you will have to go through rehabilitation in order to learn how to use your new body.¡±


    Klaus opened his eyes and looked at Lilith. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s the big news. He smiled in relief I thought you were going to say I have developed some terminal illness or something.¡±


    Lilith looked at him in shock. ¡°What, no. I mean it¡¯s disheartening to hear this, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Klaus smiled. ¡°Nope, if not for this headache I would feel great. My body feels lighter, my mind faster. Three days ago I was on death¡¯s door and now I am waiting to have a meal with no death hanging over my head. I feel great.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Lilith¡¯s face scrounged up. ¡°I guess you are right. Do you really feel lighter?¡±


    Klaus looked at her with his head slightly tilted. ¡°Yes I feel a lot lighter actually, maybe it¡¯s because I have not eaten in a few days?¡± He mused.


    Lilith shook her head. ¡°Klaus you are definitely not lighter.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The tone in Lilith¡¯s voice was starting to ring a lot of bells for Klaus.


    She leaned forward and put both her hands on his arm. ¡°Klaus you nearly weigh a ton.¡±


    Klaus started laughing. ¡°Listen I know I am quite tall and that I have been working out regularly. So if you had to carry me after everything I am sorry, but-¡°


    His sentence stopped halfway since Lilith looked dead serious. She saw as realization started to dawn on him and she reinforced it. ¡°You literally nearly weigh a ton.¡±


    Klaus let out a ridiculous snort giggle that started to fade as the truth sunk in. ¡°That can¡¯t be, I mean my muscle a bone density would have to be well¡­ inhuman.¡±


    Lilith put her hand on his cheek with worry in her eyes. It was cold against his hot skin. ¡°Klaus, you never were human to begin with.¡±


    Klaus let out a sigh while thinking of the implications. ¡°Well, that is problematic especially since I need to pee.¡±


    Lilith looked between him and the bathroom, a little red started to creep up her cheeks. ¡°I can try and help you.¡±


    Klaus nodded and lifted the blanket intending to get up. Lilith watched as his eyes grew comically big, before lowering the blanket again. His hands smoothed over it nervously and he gave her a forced smile. ¡°Maybe I should wait for Pain to come and help me, I can hold it.¡±


    ¡°I have already seen it.¡± Lilith said knowing what had caused the reaction- there was no end to her amusement.


    Klaus closed his eyes and she saw his jaw muscles twitch for a bit. He was biting back a retort. ¡°Why am I naked? Don¡¯t the evil spawn keep gowns in their hidden fortress in the mountains.¡±


    Lilith shrugged and was all too happy to pass the blame on. ¡°You should ask them when they return in the meantime, are you sure you can hold it?¡±


    Klaus glared and wanted to lean closer, but discovered his fingers were stuck in the blanket where he had gripped to pick it up; his fingers had punched holes through the cloth. ¡®Pretty much as I expected. What used to be normal exertion for me has now become too much strength for some things to handle. Rehabilitation indeed.¡¯


    He looked from the blanket to Lilith trying school his face in order hide his worry and turn it back into a glare. ¡°You are enjoying this too much.¡±


    Lilith swatted his arm and laughed heartily. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you are not pleasantly surprised by the change under the blanket. The other things will bother you for now, but I bet that one wont.¡±


    Klaus frowned. ¡°I was perfectly happy with my¡­ my genitals before.¡±


    Lilith laughed even more at his embarrassment. ¡°Well they do say after a boy turns eighteen he starts to become a man. Your body just took it literal.¡± She patted his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much about it. There are far worse things than being hung.¡±


    Klaus tilted his head. ¡°Hung?¡±


    Lilith nodded while her mirth started to die down. ¡°Yes, hung. It means having a big penis.¡±


    Klaus gingerly put his hand on his face in fear that he might smash his nose in. ¡°This is, I don¡¯t know how to feel right now.¡±


    Lilith patted his shoulder and said with concern before bursting into a giggle again. ¡°Well you did say you felt hung-over.¡±


    ¡°Just stop.¡± Klaus said as his soul left him. Who knew this woman could be like this?


    Elise sat on a chair hugging her knees. The last few days had been hell for her. She had tried time and again to change Morgose¡¯s mind from marrying her off to the Argents, but it was like talking to the stark wall she was now staring at.


    Hope came in the form of her Aunt who had suddenly disappeared. She finally sussed the reason out of Morgose and found out her Aunt was off to search for other better suitors: The Jambavana. She had read the family books after hearing the name and it did not give her much hope.


    Like the Argents shared their ancestry with wolves. The Jambavana shared theirs with bears and possibly monkeys or a mix of the two- It was complicated.


    She was stuck between the devil she knew and this whole new family she had never interacted or heard of before her Aunt mentioned them. To top things off- a day after finding out where Boethia had gone news that she had gone missing came and seemed to hammer the last nail in Elise¡¯s Argent coffin.


    A soft knock on what Elise now considered was her prison door brought her out of the whirlpool of depression she was sinking in.


    Morgose did not wait for an answer and opened the door to step into a room that she perceived as a mess. The girl had been angry that was obvious judging by how half the furniture in the room was destroyed. Granted there wasn¡¯t much furniture in the bunker, but it would take considerable drive and effort to destroy the few things that were.


    Elise just looked at her Aunt, nailing the older women with a souless stare.


    Morgose looked for a place to sit, but there were feathers everywhere and she had just gotten a shower so she did not want to make herself dirty.


    Morgose looked at the young girl and felt endless disappointment. ¡®So spoiled, so entitled. Then again I never had to marry an Argent. Not that the marriage is an option anymore. I can only hope that dullard girl pulls through with the Jambavana.¡¯


    Looking at Elise who continued to ignore her like the petulant child Morgose thought her to be. Nowhere was the girl who so confident in herself to be found. Nowhere was the prideful girl who thought the world was her oyster. Elise looked worse for wear, her hair in disarray and unkempt. Her eyes were puffy and red. She was in a sorry state compared to before.


    Skimming through her mind Morgose felt a sense of relief as no thoughts of suicide could be found. Her news may change that.


    ¡°I have information that may or may not make you happy.¡±


    Elise finally looked at her so Morgose continued.


    ¡°The Argents are all dead.¡±


    Elise¡¯s eyes widened and Morgose read her thoughts. She felt that it was like looking at a rabbit that wasn¡¯t sure where to go. Jumping around everywhere. It finally settled when the Elise took a deep breath and asked. ¡°How?¡±


    Morgose shrugged and talked as if she was discussing the weather despite the feeling of fear in her heart. ¡°I am not sure, but I imagine it was the demons that follow that boy. If we could figure out whom it was that tried to kill him so could they.¡±


    Elise squared her shoulders and fiddle with her hair in a vain attempt to make it look less like a bush that was on fire.


    Elise was not sure about how she felt. Relief, yes definitely relief. Being a married or concubine to an Argent and made sterile was not preferable in any sense, however, her chances of dying without support was very great. They can¡¯t be taught or told a lot about the Secret Wolrds, but one thing that gets repeated every day is; the very great danger of dying.


    Half of the new generation dies in the first world every time a new group gets introduced to the Secret Worlds. Some years have seen them all die out.


    They are taught that preparation is key. Elise had made some alliances with other girls personally while in the school for the gifted. Morgose had done the same with other families. So yes they had support, but none of it was from another big family like the Roth or Argents. If Elise went with the support they had managed to muster as it is, her chances of surviving was very small. Apart from that was the fact the girl was spoiled.


    Elise felt regret because she always felt that her family would find what she needed, but she never considered what it would cost her personally.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we still have a year?¡±


    Morgose nodded. ¡°We do, but a year flies by in but blink and right now we are desperate. The other families know this and they are circling like sharks. They have heard about Lilith leaving us and that has only made things worse. I was a fool, we both were.¡±


    Elise wanted to ask why Morgose said it, but she soon realised. The boy, Klaus and the power behind him showed exactly what they needed and they had screwed the pooch.


    No other group or family could have wiped out the Argents like they had on this world. Even more important than the action was the message it sent. Other families would be clamouring for Klaus to support their children. Elise nearly smiled with the knowledge. Klaus was simple if regarded from her point of view which was skewed by the years of bloodline and family politics the children from awakened families are thrust into as soon as they awaken and a lot of them awaken when they are young.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Elise finally asked.


    Morgose took a deep breath and looked Elise straight in the eye. ¡°Leave the politicking to me. You on the other hand are going to go through every possible survival course and training I can dig up that is worth a damn. If Boeithia and I fail, you will at least stand a better chance of surviving.¡±


    Elise took in a cold breath, but balled her fists in determination. ¡°We did survival training in school so it should not be a problem for me.¡±


    Morgose laughed. ¡°You lived in tents set up by the camp managers and were showed a few plants you could eat and could not.¡±


    Elise frowned and defended. ¡°They also made us eat bugs once.¡± She realised how stupid she sounded even as she spoke and her shoulders slumped. ¡°I will do as you ask.¡±


    Morgose patted the girl¡¯s unruly head of hair. ¡°Good, now rest up you are going to need it. Your first training starts tomorrow try not to focus on what you can and can¡¯t eat because the vegetation of the worlds differs greatly. Rather focus on how to hunt, how to set traps and find shelter. Those will be what save you in the end if whatever you are hunting does not hunt you first.¡±


    Morgose walked towards the door and opened it. She stopped and turn towards the girl that now seemed very small. ¡°And for the love of gods, please straighten yourself out, you look like a bar slut with a hangover.¡±

 Chapter 12- Complete

    Chapter 12


    Complete


    Pain watched with annoyance from a study that bordered a large and state of the art gym. Klaus was inside and Pain could not help but let out a sigh while remembering what it took to get the boy there. Building the gym on the opposite side of the keep form where the awakening took place was a terrible oversight.


    Klaus had tried and failed to move there on his own, but after nearly braining himself twice against the reinforced ceiling the boy finally admitted that he needed to be carried. Klaus had gained too much strength too quickly. It left them in an awkward situation as only a year was left before the next introduction to the Secret Worlds took place. Pain wanted to spend this time teaching Klaus how to fight and survive now they had to teach him how to walk without launching himself into the air.


    Another form of annoyance was the reason for him being in the study instead of helping his young master. Letters and massages were piled in a heap on the desk. The other families that were based in this world had found out about the Argents and they wanted a piece of the pie that was Klaus.


    Letters promising marriages to riches and everything in between was quickly read and then discarded by Pain. In his eyes none of them would be good enough. If Klaus could reign in his strength within the next six months and receive some training from him, the boy would be a monster. A ghastly smile spread on the demon¡¯s face as he thought about it. Inflicting Pain was his passion even if he knew it would happen through proxy.


    Most of the letters were discarded by the time the sun was starting to set. Only two were left and they were placed neatly next to each other. Despite what Pain thought, he knew that humans or whatever creature a family was made up off put great stock in tradition. The politics was as much a part of the Secret Wolrds as anything else.


    If Pain were to reject all of them it would cause unrest and even more suspicion. The families would lie, cheat, steal and murder each other, however, if a greater threat presented itself they would no doubt band together in order to destroy it.


    On this planet they were no threat, but during the introduction if they all banded together they may be able to succeed in killing Pain¡¯s young master. Because of this Pain kept two letters. One was unsurprisingly from the Roth. They did not request a partnership, but had rather given an invite for Klaus to join their team from the local branch of the family. Klaus would have to go through an interview of sorts before being accepted.


    The other was from a far smaller, but underrated family; Prodigium. They were oddities even in the Secret Worlds. Their ancestor had somehow managed to link their bloodline awakenings to that of monsters. Not just one but countless monsters. When they awakened, their abilities could range from that of a simple slime to greater elementals. It left them a little¡­ unhinged if not flat out crazy, but Pain wasn¡¯t one to judge.


    The ultimate decision would be up to Klaus.


    Klaus for his part was not concerned nor did he know of the letters. Instead he was trying to walk under the supervision of Silence who seemed to be his designated trainer. There was also Pride who remained nearby in case he shot himself into the ceiling or felt hungry. She was his maid and doctor all in one.


    Off to the side was Lilith who seemed to be training as well.


    Klaus took a deep breath and almost painfully slow lifted his foot off of the ground. He had been doing this for hours and if one did not observe earlier they would think he was just starting, but in reality he was moving faster than at first.


    ¡®I feel like I am going brain dead.¡¯ Thought Klaus when his foot touched the ground again.


    Turning his head to look at the high ceiling he sighed. A part of him wanted to jump and see if he could reach it. Another part the- the sane part. Said to practice diligently and then try.


    A tap on his shoulder brought him back to reality. Silence was the personification of diligence.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk, Silence.¡± The demon tilted his head at Klaus.


    ¡°I mean yeah your name or alias is Silence, but I don¡¯t get it.¡± Klaus was tapped again and he sighed before lifting his foot.


    ¡°You know you can use a tablet or a notebook to communicate?¡± Klaus watched as Silence just shook his head as an answer.


    Pain¡¯s voice whispered in Klaus¡¯ ear. It nearly made him jump out of his skin. ¡°Silence was cursed a few years ago. He cannot communicate using sound or words. The only reason gestures work is because it relies on whoever sees it to interpret for themselves. There are no solid meanings or message, people and cultures differ so a gesture can mean different things to different people and things.¡±


    Klaus wanted to argue the fact, but Pain saw it coming and lifted his hand. ¡°It is what it is and if you still don¡¯t understand just remember- its magic.¡±


    With no answer to ¡°magic¡± Klaus just frowned. ¡°Who cursed him?¡±


    Pain¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°The master did.¡±


    ¡°My mother, but why?¡± Klaus remembered the little girl in the dream he had. His mother was starting to take on a strange image in his head.


    ¡°Well, Silence burped in her presence.¡±


    Klaus looked from one demon to the other. Silence looked embarrassed if nothing else while Pain kept the same creepy smile on his face.


    ¡°He burped?¡± Klaus was incredulous to say the least.


    Pain sighed. ¡°I told you that Master could be difficult sometimes. Young Master felt the¡­ strange disposition as a young dragon, now imagine that and add thousands of years being an apex predator and times it by having enough power to literally destroy worlds.¡±


    Klaus was incredulous before, but after hearing that he was downright appalled. ¡®Would I become like this?¡¯


    ¡°How powerful is mother?¡± Klaus found himself asking, not entirely sure he wanted to hear the answer.


    Pain put a hand on Klaus¡¯ shoulder and leaned closer towards him, before answering in barely a whisper. ¡°Some say the Master is a new born god. The god of chaos they call her.¡±


    Klaus could not wrap his head around it. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Pain turned around and started to walk away while answering. ¡°I have never seen the Master in her true form, but a thousand years ago she swallowed a planet whole. To the corrupted and demons that were on that planet. Do you not think she seemed godlike?¡±


    Klaus watched as Pain disappeared back into the office. A tap on his shoulder reminded him that his legs should be moving.


    A week later found Klaus in the same gym. He was managing to walk albeit it was more of a shuffle. Still the progress boded well. Pain had introduced him to a set of body movements not soon after his shuffle walk became proficient. Klaus found the movements strange, but soothing in a way. His dragon self had also begun to act up. So his mood often fluctuated and the movements helped to curb his strange¡­ thoughts.


    Pain called the movements Tai Chi or Taiji. It originated from another normal world called Earth and was practiced not only for the defence training, but health benefits and meditation as well. The term taiji refers to the forces of yin and yang which could be applied to all things. Klaus did not really get it, but the slow movements calmed and taught him better control over his new strength.


    Apparently the moves did not only help Klaus, but a lot of others who were mentally unstable like the demons who tried not to eat other people. According to Pain hundreds of them would get up early and come together to practice the movements in order to find balance. A part of him found it funny, imaging all manner of strange creatures standing in rows and doing a slow dance. Another part could not help but respect them for it.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Klaus had snorted at the name of the world. If you can call a planet Earth you might as well call it dirt or soil. Despite its origins being mundane the form of martial arts was received well in the Secret Worlds for its benefits in meditation.


    Pain for his part was pleasantly surprised at Klaus¡¯ fast progress. The boy¡¯s learning ability was amazing and he soaked everything up like a sponge. Every day that went by was a day closer to the Secret Worlds introduction, so every bit of progress was of great value.


    A month after his awakening Klaus was managing to walk normally although he had to keep his focus on every part of his body movements. This caused him to walk into quite a few things at first, but it was steadily growing better the more time went on. This also marked the start of something Klaus would never forget¡­ training with Pain.


    The demon¡¯s name fit him better than a glove. When they ¡°sparred¡± Klaus would know pain before, during and after. His human side started to have a grudging respect towards the demon, but his dragon self only grew to hate the creature.


    The others could see Klaus¡¯ hold over his over-self, slip every day the two sparred. Lilith had stopped coming after a week, because she could not take the sound of Klaus¡¯ screams anymore.


    Three months after they started Klaus finally delt some damage to the other party, but it signified a big change in him as well.


    Klaus was on the padded floor which was used as a fighting ring in the middle of the gym and breathing hard while trying to fight against the stabbing pain in his abdomen. Pain had this way of hitting Klaus that would cause his nerves to feel like they were on fire. Klaus did not know if it was a technique or just some ability that Pain had.


    Screaming less was the only progress Klaus felt like he was making. The others noticed more. He was walking normally, able to eat without breaking the plates or cutlery. He could control his jumps and movements more. Klaus was blinded by his hate for Pain and his dragon self was obsessed with killing the demon so it drove him to learn even quicker. The most marked progress was in Klaus psyche. The more Klaus and the dragon inside him wanted to hurt Pain the more the two psyches started to fuse together. They were becoming one person. The most obvious aspect of this was that he no longer blanched from aiming for what could be killing blows on normal humans or lesser creatures. That mental block of not hurting someone to the point where they could die was slowly melting away.


    Pain was standing over him with that same smile Klaus had come to hate. ¡°Get up young Master we are not done yet. You can¡¯t be this weak. You are a shame upon the master, nothing but a stain on the great names of all dragon kind. You are no dragon, but a maggot at the bottom of the food chain.¡±


    With growl Klaus rolled over and onto his hands. With determination he started to lift himself up off of the ground. Pain did not stand around to let him get up but instead started to kick Klaus as if he was some mangy dog. All of Pain¡¯s actions were pointed towards the taboo of offending a dragon¡¯s pride while at the same time hurting Klaus.


    The divide in Klaus¡¯ psyche finally broke and suddenly he felt more focused more determined. Most of all he wanted to hurt Pain so, so much.


    Pain aimed another kick at him but his leg was seized and gripped tightly. Klaus¡¯ eyes changed to that of his dragon self and he let out a grunt while yanking on the offending leg. Pain was strong, but he was far lighter than Klaus. He had no traction on the mats so when he got yanked he went flying only to stop because his leg was still held tightly. It deformed under Klaus¡¯ grip.


    Unlike what the boy expected there was no satisfying snap to Pain¡¯s bones when he smashed the demon into the ground. Still not releasing the leg a manic grin spread on Klaus¡¯ face. ¡°Now you pay.¡±


    Pain was once again lifted into the air and smashed to the ground  again and again. The others watched with a mixture of surprise and apathy as their leader was slung around in the gym.


    Laughter filled the air and it angered Klaus even more. Pain was the source.


    Seeing his current tactic not working. Klaus pulled the demon towards himself and shoved his elbow into Pain¡¯s face. His hat fell off revealing the grotesque eyes underneath. Pain¡¯s head actually deformed under the blow, yet he still lived. So Klaus pinned the demon under him and started wailing on him. Each blow reverberating through the room and caused the different kinds of gym equipment and weights to rattle when the ground shook.


    Pain¡¯s head just wouldn¡¯t break. Klaus morbidly compared it to a stress ball that would simply bounce back no matter how much effort he put into squishing it.


    Desperate for anything that could help in the situation, his thoughts grappled for a solution. His thoughts automatically drifted towards the fight where the odds were so stacked against the Roth. He remembered the axe and how easily it seemed to cut through things.


    With a loud roar that should not be able to come from a human¡¯s a spike of energy flowed from his heart and into his hand, an almost invisible glowing green axe condensed a split second after.


    The others showed concern for the first time, Silence moved closer and Pride prepared medical equipment.


    Klaus sliced downwards, his intent to split Pain¡¯s squishy head in two.


    A fist smashed into Klaus¡¯ jaw shoving him off of Pain. His blow missed and the axe disappeared into the floor leaving a long black groove that dug deep into the foundations of the gym.


    The young dragon felt a strange feeling on his neck as the maw stigmata snapped closed. Exhaustion nearly overwhelmed him instantly, but he held on.


    Klaus¡¯ head was ringing and he saw stars. Another fist impacted his ribs and he could have sworn he heard one crack; the same burning feeling followed each blow so Klaus knew it could only be Pain. He hunkered down and brought his fists up, eyes settling wearily on the smiling demon.


    ¡°None of that young Master, you know magic can kill me.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s the point.¡¯ Thought Klaus, but he did not reply. Instead he just watched Pain warily.


    Pain shook his hand in front of his face. ¡°Seeing as you have finally used your first ability we will end the sparring here for today. Tomorrow I will have you gain more control over your stigmata by meditating on what you saw during your awakening. I must insist that you do not use magic while on this world. We also need to do another round of tests on your body. My blows pushed you back."


    Klaus wanted to argue, but as if to remind him another spike of pain lanced through his ribs so he just watched as Pain moved away and through a door that lead to the main keep. He was angy and hateful, yes. But it was tempered with his human rationale and he knew he stood no chance against Pain. Besides, Pain was right.


    Klaus absentnly rubbed the back of his neck where the strenge feeling had come from. His body felt weak. To Klaus it nearly felt human again.


    He finally lowered his hand wincing as he did. Looking at his hand, he flexed it and to his dismay nothing happened.


    A tap on his arm reminded Klaus that he was not alone. Silence gestured at the mark the axe had made and then shook his head while crossing his arms. Silence pointed towards Pride who already had a drip ready with one of the potion fruits. They had been going through a lot of the things during the past few months. Klaus nodded and assumed that they meant he was not to use magic during spars.


    Lilith stormed into the gym and looked Klaus over with a frown while he hobbled over to Pride.


    The first thing she noticed was his hair. It was no longer just black, but had a feint glow to it, dark highlights of violet and green if seen in the correct light.


    When Klaus turned around to sit on the chair and receive Pride¡¯s ministrations. Lilith saw those striking and familiar eyes of the little dragon.


    Lilith walked over to where he was sitting and asked in almost a whisper.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Klaus smiled faintly at who he thought of was his only friend, before replying.


    ¡°I feel complete. Very¡­ angry at Pain, but complete.¡±


    Lilith shuddered when she heard Klaus¡¯ voice, it sounded rougher, deeper almost feral even. The slight pause before he said angry it even sounded like he was growling.


    Morgose sat silently in a limousine while she waited for Boeithia to get off of their private jet. They had waited for months without any word and when she suddenly received news that the plane was going to land that afternoon. She felt giddy and a little annoyed that she only received news after months of anxious waiting and wondering.


    Boeithia soon appeared on the steps leading out of the plane, but to Morgose¡¯s surprise she was not alone. Two men closely followed. One looked younger than the other, but both had bronzed dark skin and were dressed in khakis. Morgose quickly made contact with Boethia¡¯s thoughts and skimmed through it at the fastest speed possible. What she saw filled her with fury and fascination at the same time.


    These Jambavana were far stronger than she would have ever wished, but their demands were atrocious.


    The door opened and Boethia climbed in with the two men on her heels. Both men wore an almost identical knowing smirk.


    After looking her over they gave a curt bow of their heads. The older one spoke first. ¡°I am Sandur Baldur and this is my nephew Rohit Maharaja, we are pleased to meet you.¡±


    Morgose, smiled and tried to skim over their thoughts with no success. Her eyes quickly flitted to the necklaces that both of them wore and she sighed on the inside.


    ¡°Charmed, I am sure.¡± She said and picked up the phone. ¡°Driver please take us to the hotel.¡±


    The car started and moved towards the exit of the airport.


    Morgose looked down at Boeithia¡¯s hand that was held by the older man.


    Seeing where she was looking, the man smiled. ¡°Is it not fortuitous? Our families will not have one marriage, but two.¡± He looked over Morgose and the woman felt like she was being appraised. Not in a lustfilled way, but rather, the way one would look at lifestock. ¡°Maybe we will even have three?¡±  Sandur finally said.


    The Jambavana needed this. The poppy operation they had taken over would never be able to support the family. They needed to try and take as many assets as they could from the Dalmora without starting a war. They were weak combatants, but the mind tricks made them dangerous. What if they brainwashed some army official into bombing them or something similar.


    Rohit had even been given instruction to get his new partner pregnant as fast as he could from the head of their family.


    Morgose could not help but ball her fist. If all three of them were to marry into the Jambavana their branch will be taken over in but one generation. All their assets and what they had worked so hard for to accomplish would be for naught.


    She eyed the two necklaces. People did not fear the Dalmora for no reason. ¡°Perhaps there will be three.¡± Then she laughed at them, not with them.

 Chapter 13- Time To Play The Game

    Chapter 13


    Time to Play The Game


    Klaus was never a people person. He did not like to mingle, nor did he know how to. The way he grew up and everything he had been through made it very difficult for him, but he still liked to be around people. Growing up in a large city ensured that you were never truly alone. There was always some background noise even late into the evenings. It could be a car driving or someone swearing late in the night. The point is there was movement, there was life. Being secluded in the keep and doing nothing but training for the past eight months was starting to grow old. His younger dragon self-had also completely merged with him and through it he felt the need to explore, to conquer and of course to gather treasures.


    Klaus had noticed this new quirk. He found himself more often than not looking at and coveting some of the relics in the keep. He mentally knew it was his as the keep was supposed to be his new home, but a part of him wanted to take the things and go hide it under his bed.


    He also often went to look at the portrait of his father. He could sit for an hour and just study the man while wondering where he was. What he was doing and how long it would be before he met him. He knew it was a stupid and nonsensical thing to do, but he grew up believing no one cared or wanted him.


    He was not na?ve enough to think they loved him, but judging by what was left behind and built for him; he could not deny that his parents showed care or at least that they were willing to invest in him. It was a good feeling.


    Beyond that, he lived and breathed training. He could now hold his own for longer than a minute against Pain and he landed a blow now and again¡­ if he was lucky. For the most part - defending was all he could do. He was still angry with the demon, but being impotent in his rage he had learned to channel it.


    Pain had also given him a ridiculously long and broad sword and he was forced to swing it around every day. Due to the rules they could not tell him why, but Klaus had trained in the sword with techniques meant to fight people.


    From the broad strokes and large swings coupled with the humungous size of the sword it wasn¡¯t difficult for Klaus to guess that the impractical sword was not meant to be use on humanoid beings.


    He was being trained to fight monsters. Truck sized ones by the looks of it. Klaus could not help but think about the bear he had seen in his mother¡¯s memories. It excited and filled him with dread at the same time. His new body, strength and speed gave him confidence though. ¡®I just need to not be stupid, literally. Information will be the key. Our greatest weakness going into the Secret Worlds; is not knowing what to expect as we can¡¯t be told. They can train us, but they can¡¯t tell us what we are training for.¡¯


    Klaus¡¯ musings were interrupted by Lilith when she sat down next to him. With her came the fresh smell of lavender and soap. ¡®She must have taken a bath after training.¡¯


    Klaus gave her a once over. Her cheeks were still a bit red from what must have been a very hot shower or bath. Her blonde almost silver hair was up in a messy bun held by a pin. His eyes trailed over her lips and then her neck.


    ¡®Down boy.¡¯ He thought at himself and tore his gaze away. He was happy she did not notice him ogling her. Merging with the dragon had also enhanced other aspects. He was a teenager and often had thoughts about the opposite sex. It was natural, but his dragon half had seemed to enhance this. Being able to smell and see better did not help.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She finally said.


    ¡°Hey.¡± He replied. Klaus did not know why, but things had grown more awkward between them. Lilith had also completely stopped reading his thoughts. When they trained his defence against mind reading. She would retreat as soon as she managed to get inside his head. He could see something was weighing on her, but did not really know how to broach the subject.


    They were currently sitting in the library. It was probably one of Klaus¡¯ favourite rooms in the keep. It was large and circular on the count of being built into one of the towers. Book cases that stood three stories high surrounded a lavish lounge done in dark reds and vibrant golds. His favourite chair smelt like new leather. He had spent a lot of time in libraries when he was younger and the smell of the leather mixed with that of the books felt welcoming.


    A large chandelier was the main source of light. Small adjustable lamps could also be found next to every chair. Right under the three story long window that was nestled between two book cases sat a large wooden desk. Klaus had never been in the library during the day so he had never seen the view outside the window.


    Lilith for her part was chewing on her lip. The longer she had spent time with Klaus the more guilty and worried she had started to feel. She had also never felt motherly towards him it was complicated. She basically felt nothing during the first sixteen years of his life, after that was respect for the man he was becomming. A person of her age viewed time differently. Depending on how far people advanced and grew in the Secret Wolrds they could become thousands of years old.


    She felt guilty, because she knew what dreams he had before his whole life was turned upside down and she knew what he had gone through to reach those dreams. She felt that it was mostly her fault because she dumped him in that place. Now he was going to face more danger and not have his dreams come true.


    She was worried because Morgose knew this and Lilith knew the woman would not bat an eye before using it against her. So, she had made up her mind to confess and come clean.


    ¡°Klaus, we need to talk. I have something to show you and if you hate me afterwards I will understand. Just know it all happened during a time when I was¡­ lost and I kind of feel like I still am. I just hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Klaus looked at her. Lilith was now hugging her knees to her chest and he had never seen her so vulnerable. The way she sat revealed her shapely legs since she only wore a large t-shirt with faded print on it. Klaus ignored the eye candy since he knew it was no time for that and looked into her eyes that did not betray anything.


    Her eyes drifted from his and she asked in an almost monotone. ¡°Can I connect with your mind? It will not be one sided like before so you will be able to see inside my own as well.¡±


    Klaus nodded. The only person he trusted at this point was her and this seemed important, besides that he had become quit proficient at fishing out consciousness that did not belong with his; since his had become so alien after the meld it was hard to mimic it.


    He felt her ¡°touch¡± a light brush against the fringes of his own self. He sensed blues of dread and yellows of hope and an all-encompassing guilt.


    Willing himself to latch onto it he followed it to her centre and his mind lit up with memories not his own.


    Lilith let out a gasp as she sensed the trust and care he now held for her. Her cheeks flushed a little when she also sensed the purples of attraction he felt for her and she became all too conscious of how close they were sitting together and what she was wearing. It was short lived though. She soon lost herself in the person that was Klaus. A large part of him blazed like the sun. In it she felt his confidence and drive to find his parents as well as to somehow still find a way to help children in this world. Another large part was a royal blue. In it she found pride. It was alien in how strong and unshakable it was. There was another part- far more scary even though it was miniscule compared to the other two. It was a slow smouldering red laced with blacks of anger that gave her a feeling of inevitability. She found herself pitying Pain. It was all pointed at the demon.


    She swam through Klaus¡¯ consciousness marvelling and enjoying it. She laughed when she found his frustration at wanting to hide things under his bed like a naughty child. She cried when she found the love and care he still felt for his long dead friend.


    Klaus for his part was just as fascinated. Lilith was a kaleidoscope of warm oranges and cold blues. She carried a lot of care and love. A complicated love for him. He sensed respect and admiration for who he was as a person.  Surprisngly she also felt love for her family, although it was laced with blues of disappointment and hurt. It did not bother Klaus, what bothered him was the guilt that overshadowed nearly everything she felt about him.


    ¡°Why all this guilt Lilith, what could have happened to make you feel like this?¡± He found himself asking aloud.


    He felt her attention being drawn from his core to where he was and images started to play out. Images of her dropping him at the orphanage as well as the feelings she felt at the time. Klaus would lie if he said it did not hurt to be discarded so easily, but he still did not blame her for it. What followed, he found more difficult to process. He saw the day the shooting happened. Seeing his friend through the eyes of another, brought tears to his eyes. What happened next nearly made him cry out.


    Lilith had seen the car coming and she had stopped the bullets that would have hit him at great cost. If he had jumped in front of the little girl she would no doubt have been safe as well, but he had stood frozen like an idiot.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Contrary to what Lilith thought she found Klaus blaming himself instead of her. So she reinforced him with her feelings of guilt and how things would have been different if she had never put him in the orphanage, but he lashed back with how he had made peace with who he was and how he was proud of who he had become due to his circumstances. He was just mourning his friend again.


    He felt her forehead touch his and the two of them held each other.


    The next morning found Klaus and Lilith snuggled in each other¡¯s arms. They had spent the whole night connected and found comfort in their shared sorrow and guilt. What woke Klaus up was a beam of sunlight that streamed through the large window. It shone right into his eyes.


    He nearly had a heart attack when he opened his eyes and found Pride standing like a spectre in the shadows. She did not comment on the snuggling pare because she did not really care. Klaus had come to know that the female demon was sent to serve him as punishment because she had let pride rule her actions and as a result people died. She was not repentant at all, of course.


    The demon barely spoke. The only time she did was when she taught him first aid, which mostly happened after the spars. Klaus had to practice on himself. She had also taught him about the medicinal properties that a lot of the plants had in the strange garden surrounding the keep.


    The side of the library that Pride was standing on was the ¡°restricted¡± section. Restricted not because Klaus did not have access, but because any book that had information on the Secret Worlds turned into gibberish if he tried to read it- Unless it was something that he had come to learn of physically; like the plants in the garden and his abilities.


    ¡°Can you please prepare something to eat for us?¡± Klaus asked the silent demon.


    She did not say anything, but gestured towards what Klaus thought was a shadow. As soon as the shadow moved- Klaus made out the form of one of the Imp-things, before it disappeared through the huge double doors with a pitter patter of its feet.


    Pride finally spoke. ¡°Pain is expecting you after you have eaten. You will find him in the study next to the gym, like always.¡±


    ¡®If rolling one¡¯s eyes was a thing for demons, Pride would be a master at it.¡¯ Klaus could almost hear her saying ¡°Ugh, why me.¡± Every time she spoke to him. He was not aware of it before the meld, but he now found it irksome so he would give her stupid instructions as often as he could.


    ¡°Can you please pour me a drink?¡± Pride stared at him for a few seconds and then walked towards the liquor cabinet.


    ¡°No, no. I would like some orange juice¡­ freshly squeezed, by you.¡± He did not know if she would actually do it, but that wasn¡¯t really the point.


    He saw her hands slightly twitch and then she walked out of the door.


    ¡°You are really evil, you know that?¡± Lilith¡¯s sleepy voice made Klaus smile and he patted her back and took on an air one would expect from a pompous noble in the olden times.


    He then said with an over the top posh accent. ¡°It is her privilege and fortune to serve one such as myself.¡±


    Lilith was on Klaus¡¯ chest and when he looked down their eyes met. The laughter stopped and for a moment they just looked at each other. Klaus felt his nether regions stir, but he knew Lilith did not see him that way so he broke eye contact. The large shirt had ridden up as they slept and her long legs were on clear display. He wasn¡¯t sure what she had on under the shirt, so it was a pleasant surprise to see it was cotton short, shorts.


    Lilith lowered her head not sure what to do, her heart was beating fast. She thought Klaus would never be atracted to her because of what she did. For a moment her imagination ran away from her as images of them in hundred years spilled through her mind. She knew how fiercely Klaus loved and how highly he placed loyalty. She saw herself being happy in  in her imagination.


    Klaus made the decision for her. ¡°We need to get up and I need a shower before breakfast.¡± He lifted her up and off of him as easy as one would pick up a baby and put her down next to him.


    He had made progress with the maw and found that it could somehow change what felt like potential energy into physical strength and endurance. He had not tried to open the maw more than what he remembered it being. Instinct told him it would be a bad idea.


    Lillith watched him walk out of the library without saying a word. A thought came unbidden to her when she suddenly shivered. ¡®I miss his warmth.¡¯


    The library suddenly seemed cold so she made her way to her room in order to also have a shower. Her face was one of confusion.


    After a particularly lonely breakfast and an awesome glass of orange juice, Klaus made his way to the gym to what he expected would be another beating, but to his surprise none of the usual equipment was set up and Pride was nowhere to be seen near the nurse¡¯s station.


    ¡°Good morning, Young Master.¡±


    Klaus felt Pain¡¯s breath in his neck and his hackles rose. It was all he could do in order to not start fighting right then and there. With his jaw clenched he turned to the demon. ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±


    Pain turned around and walked towards the study. ¡°I called Young Master because you need to make a decision.¡±


    Before Klaus could ask what it was about. The demon was already in the study and it forced Klaus to follow him in. On the ornate desk rested three envelopes.


    Pain sat down and gestured towards them and said. ¡°I have no doubt that Young Master has not forgotten about the incident that involved Lilith¡¯s¡­ family. Well what they did was no doubt deplorable.¡± The way the demon smiled when he said it showed he did not care about their methods only that they did it to Klaus.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t fault them for trying since garnering support for the Secret Worlds is large part of surviving it. The Introduction is four months away and families have been sending letters with promises of boons in order to garner your attention. I have vetted them and chosen a few that are worth Young Master¡¯s time.¡±


    Klaus looked at the envelopes again and shoved the rage he felt for Pain aside.


    Pain nodded in approval when he saw Klaus¡¯ attention shift almost immediately. ¡°I am glad Young Master understands the seriousness of what you need to do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me. Continue to explain.¡±


    Pain pointed at the first envelope. ¡°I am sure you can guess from the insignia, but this is from the Roth branch on this world.¡±


    Klaus looked at the insignia and felt irritated when he saw the tree being white instead of red like he instinctively felt it should be. He had lived through that battle. He had seen what happened first hand and he felt like the insignia was offensive. Tapping on it he looked at Pain. ¡°Why do they still have the old emblem?¡±


    ¡°Very astute of you to notice; similar to most families the Roth have factions. Some believe that the battle never happened and some blame your ancestors for destroying the tree. From what little history we managed to gather. The factions started on the day of the battle. Those that remained behind to guard the tree became one while the few that survived became another faction.¡± Pain leaned forward, his neck becoming longer. ¡°I never asked, but who were you in the battle.¡±


    Klaus squared his shoulders. He felt no need to hide it. In fact he felt pride in what his ancestor had accomplished. ¡°I was the one who took the heart.¡±


    For the first time he saw the perpetual evil smile fade from Pain¡¯s face. ¡°You were the general¡¯s son?¡±


    Klaus nodded.


    Pain stood up and walked up and down. ¡°This is unprecedented. Your awakening is the closest to the source any Roth has ever been in recorded history. I must write down every single detail of what you experienced.¡±


    Seeing that Klaus was about to refuse, Pain took Klaus¡¯ hand and said in a voice that bordered on begging. ¡°Please, please let me do this it will be of the utmost value.¡±


    Klaus ripped his arm out of Pain¡¯s hand. It had started to burn like usual. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Klaus looked at the letter in disgust. ¡°I do not think that I will meet these other Roth.¡± The last word was said as if it¡¯s an insult.


    Pain nodded, but still tried to reason. ¡°I understand, especially since you probably saw everything.¡±


    Klaus frowned. ¡°There is going to be a ¡°But¡±, Isn¡¯t there?¡±


    Pain nodded. ¡°But, I suggest you go if only to see a small part of what you will be up against. I also very strongly suggest you do not mention who you were in the awakening.¡±


    Klaus did not like that. It was a point of pride for him and he did not want to hide it, but he knew it was necessary. ¡°I will do as you suggest, for now. However, they better hope I die early because if I get strong enough to swallow worlds they will be the first to suffer.¡±


    Pain smiled even more broadly than usual. ¡°The Master would be proud to hear those words.¡±


    It was the first compliment Klaus got from Pain and he smiled back at the demon. ¡°The first one on my bucket list is still you.¡±


    Pain¡¯s face split in two. ¡°I look forward to it. Now, the second envelope is a request of support from the Prodigium. They are a¡­ interesting family. Quite unique but very young as far as families go. Their alliance will carry pros and cons. Pros being that they are not as well established and thus are very pliable and open to reform compared to others. Don¡¯t let that make you underestimate them. They have very powerful members and can contend in the upper echelons if only for a while. Their greatest need right now is recourses and that is something we have a lot of. The cons are that they are rather unhinged, but Young Master managed to put up with us so it should not be a problem. Your heritage should also give you the ability to better control them if their heir should go¡­ feral.¡±


    ¡°Feral?¡± Klaus could not help but ask.


    Pain smoothed his hands over the desk. ¡°Their bloodline is unstable and they are still learning to control certain aspects of it. They do not lose most of their members to the Secret World, but rather the Monsters they carry inside them. I have placed all the information you will need inside the envelope.¡±


    Pain pointed to the last envelope. ¡°Last but by far not least are the Scientia. They are a very old and well known family. Their ancestors, like yours can be traced back to before the battle. They deal in knowledge and all its forms. Having one as an ally will yield great benefits once you enter the Secret Worlds. You will understand once you get introduced to the Secret Worlds. I will try and speak one word. When the time comes remember this word and it will lead you to where you need to go. Guild.¡±


    Klaus nodded. He wanted to ask more, but blood started to bubble from Pain¡¯s mouth while the demon smiled. ¡°That cost me more than I anticipated.¡±


    A handkerchief appeared from somewhere and he wiped at the blood. There was no visible change to the demon, but Klaus sensed something was very off. Pain did not mention anything so neither did Klaus.


    ¡°I take it.¡± Pain said after a moment. ¡°Young master has made a decision.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will go meet these people. I don¡¯t trust you, but I trust your devotion to my mother and the cause.¡±


    Pain stood up rather slowly. ¡°I would not have it any other way. Luckily the Roth is holding a banquet in three days and just about every family based on this planet will be there. Suffice to say there will be ample opportunity to meet representatives from all the envelopes on this table.¡±


    Klaus stood up as well and picked up the envelopes. ¡°I will read these and prepare thoroughly.¡±


    Klaus aimed for the exit, but came to a stop when Pain spoke again. ¡°Politics are a dangerous game, Young Master. I implore you to always keep a cool head and that will win you half the battle.¡±


    Hearing this Klaus turned around and walked back to the desk. He muttered to himself and then stuck out his hand towards Pain.


    Needless to say the demon was beyond surprised, but he quickly stuck out his own hand with his signature sick smile.


    Klaus took a deep breath and their hands touched in a handshake. The nerves in his hand started to burn as soon as they touched, but he bore it and said through clenched teeth. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to play the game.¡± Klaus closed his eyes and let the Pain wash through him and relaxed his jaw before letting go.


    Pain quickly sat down again while wiping more blood from his mouth.


    ¡°Pain.¡±


    The demon looked up at Klaus.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Klaus was gone before Pain could reply.

 Chapter 14- Scientias Song

    Chapter 14


    Scientia Song


    ¡®It is a strange thing, being rich.¡¯ Thought Klause while he looked out of an airplane window, the view below was that of a large city with thriving nightlife. Most of the trip was uneventful and all one could see were the clouds that stretched far and wide like a blanket. The sun had just started to set when they took off and it served to create a beautiful site painting the clouds in oranges and pinks.


    The flight was two hours long so by the time they were lining up to land it was dark and the city he saw below was sparkling with lights akin to stars. Albeit, stars that were in neat rows.


    The plane touched down giving Klaus a strange feeling in his stomach and making his ears pop when the air pressure changed.


    He looked over at his would be bodyguards, Klaus let out a sigh. They had made poor conversation partners and in no way helped with his nervousness. Silence was sitting like a statue and Sloth was asleep, but he was always asleep. Klaus had only seen him the one time before and the man was sleepwalking.


    Pain did not accompany him, nor did any of the others. ¡®I wonder if Pride did not come because she has to look after Pain? What he did may have damaged him more than I thought. Guild, what could it mean?¡¯


    Pushing the thoughts to the back of his mind Klaus disembarked only to find a bus waiting outside. Like the plane the bus was black with an emblazoned red tree on its side. Big red letters were printed underneath. ¡°Red tree Industries.¡±


    A short woman burst out from its side. ¡°Well come on then, we don¡¯t have a lot of time to get you ready for the party.¡±


    Klaus gave the woman a look of surprise. No one had spoken to him that way in a while and much to his surprise he found it comforting another part of him, not so much.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He finally asked.


    The woman huffed and put her arms on her hips. ¡°I am a seamstress and the best designer you will find in this country. I am here to prepare you for the party, but if you continue to waste my time I will leave. What I do is art, art that takes time; Precious time that you are wasting while standing there like a tree stump.¡±


    Klaus was about to reply, but the fiery woman grabbed his arm and he let her drag him to the bus. To his surprise she only came up to his hip.


    ¡°Geez boy, how much do you weigh. Don¡¯t answer that, it¡¯s rhetorical.¡±


    Klaus swallowed his reply down and uncontiously closed the maw making himself lighter than he already had been, but also made him weaker.


    He was starting to feel like a deer caught in headlights and frustration was starting grow.


    Inside the bus was a complete workshop and as soon as they set foot in it. The bus started to move. There were four other people inside. The woman snapped her fingers and they jumped forward. Bustling around Klaus.


    One person wanted to start unbottoning his shirt, but he grabbed her hands. His eyes narrowed dangerously.


    The woman who had been unbuttoning looked up at him and the sheer frustration in her eyes surprised him. The frustration was soon replaced by surprise when she saw the strange orbs staring back at her. The short lady smacked him with a measuring tape. ¡°Are you daft? Let go of my assistant, we need to undress you in order to take your measurements.¡±


    Klaus let go of the assistants hands and she continued with the undressing. Another already had one of his shoes off and was working on the laces of the other one. He felt his belt go and his pants drop. All the movements stopped for a second when the assistants stared at the bulge on his crotch. Even the short lady came around for a peek and then the second was over and their professionalism took over again while Klaus was dying of embarrassment.


    His frustration reached boiling point and he growled. "Who arranged for you?"


    They all stopped at the question. Even the short lady paused and regarded him wearily. "It came from the higher ups, if this is uncomfortable I apologise but I need to get you ready."


    They regarded each other for a moment and Klaus finally relented.


    Everyone got busy again.


    It went like this for a while; luckily there was no need for him to take off his underpants. After all the measurements were done, one of the assistants pulled him towards a sink and he experienced the same treatment he did at the hotel.


    ¡°Who coloured your hair.¡± The assistant finally spoke. She was surprised that it was done so well and assumed it must have been done recently because the roots did not show any change compared to the rest of his hair, however that meant that whoever did such a professional job left his hair in its unkempt state.


    ¡°No one did.¡± Replied Klaus while she dried his hair, which had grown to reach his shoulders over the last eight months. Luckily there was no sign of a beard yet. Klaus found it strange because he had started to shave when he was sixteen otherwise his chin would be covered in what other students called, "bum fluff."


    She looked at his hair and then at him dubiously. At first his hair looked black, but under the light she could see shimmers of green and violet.


    She made no comment and continued with the work until she put him in a chair in front of a huge mirror. ¡°Any preferences for your mop of hair?¡±


    ¡°Just make it short.¡± The woman narrowed her eyes at his reply.


    Klaus sighed. He wanted to say that she can cut it the way she wanted as long as it was short, but his Pride reared its ugly head. He thought of Mr Parson who always had the latest style. The man had gotten new haircut for the ceremony and Klaus felt it fit his tastes even thought it was a bit long on top.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Short on the sides ,but make it blend into longer hair on top.¡± Taking his hair, he rubbed it to the side. ¡°Kind of like this?¡±


    ¡®I have no idea what I am doing, hopefully she figures it out.¡¯


    The woman nodded and grabbed his hair while she uttered words Klaus didn¡¯t know the meaning of. ¡°You want a low skin fade with a thick top and side swept fringe?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Was all he could manage as a reply.


    She started snipping away, her hands a blur and to Klaus¡¯ surprise started to talk.


    ¡°You seem nervous? Don¡¯t worry; we will make you look great.¡±


    Klaus chuckled, relaxing a little to her ministrations. ¡°I am not worried about this, but rather the party.¡± He lifted his hands and gestured around him. ¡°All this is new to me, I was an orphan less than a year ago.¡±


    Her hands stopped and she gave him questioning look, but he did not give answer to her questions. He wasn¡¯t about to tell his life story to a complete stranger.


    She sighed when she realised she would not be getting the juicy details. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t imagine what it must be like to be in your shoes. From what I hear the party is going to have the youngsters from the richest people in the world attend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s about how I understand it.¡±


    ¡°As an orphan, how did you get dragged into this?¡±


    Klaus looked into her eyes and she froze for a second. ¡°I found out I am the heir to Red Tree Industries.¡±


    She took a deep breath going over how they had treated the boy since he entered the bus. She would have to tell her boss to apologize. ¡°Well, then you have no reason to worry Sir. You will be the richest one there.¡±


    ¡°There are more things at stake than richest I am afraid.¡± If Klaus noted the change in how she treated him, he did not show it.


    A few minutes later they were done and Klaus could not deny the great change the simple haircut gave him.


    The woman ushered him into a rather spacious shower. Luckily there were no voices or strange displays. He made it a quick shower since the woman said she wanted to style his hair again as soon as he was done.


    When he stepped out into a small changing room a pair of boxer briefs waited. He looked at it a bit worried. He had stopped wearing boxers after his body changed and for good reason. If he got¡­ excited it would be clear for all to see. He needed something a lot more restricting.


    Putting on the boxers, he realised it was made out of silk or a similar material. ¡®This feels amazing.¡¯


    He shook his head. ¡°Better to be on the safe side.¡±


    The door opened to show the stylist. ¡°Safe side of what?¡± Her hands were already in his hair.


    Klaus pointed down. ¡°I need something more constricting in case¡­ you know.¡±


    She looked down and stared for a second before she coughed. ¡°I see, let me have a look at what we have in your umm size.¡±


    She came back a moment later with a jockey and handed it over to him. Klaus waited for her to leave so he could close the door, but she stood there looking lost for a moment so he cleared his throat.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    She quickly got the gist of it and left.


    Dressed in his new underpants Klaus made his way outside to see the four assistants holding up four suits. One immediately caught his attention. It was black, but silver vine like patterns ran from the cuffs of the sleeves to the elbows.


    The short woman smiled and gestured for the others to leave.


    Klaus was whisked away and the stylist started on his hair. She wanted to add product, but Klaus stopped her. ¡°I won¡¯t be using product again so there is no need for it.¡±


    The woman frowned. ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t matter if I use it this once. Let me make you, look great.¡±


    Klaus nodded grudgingly.


    To his surprise she only used one product. ¡°This is hair wax. It does two things at once. Holds your hair in place and it will help the natural highlights of your hair stand out. It is not like other products that gives it a wet look.¡±


    Once they were done Klaus was whisked off again. He had a choice between a silver or green shirt, and he chose the silver.


    The short woman was standing to the side and giving him a lecture. ¡°I was told that this is your first soiree, so here are some unspoken rules to remember when wearing a suit.¡±


    Klaus was being dressed as she spoke.


    ¡°First rule is what Iike to call; Sometimes, always and never. Sometimes button your top button, always button your middle button and never button the bottom one. Second rule; if you are going to roll up your sleeves. Only do it so that that a few inches of your forearms are shown. Do it too little and the shirt will look too big for you. Do not roll them up past your elbow unless you are planning on doing manual labour. In other words never do it.¡±


    Klaus wanted to ask questions about the ¡°sometimes¡± button, but the woman just kept on going with the rules.


    ¡°When you sit down untie all the buttons on your suit jacket and the bottom button of your vest. The prior because it will make you look weird and may alter the shape of your suit and the latter because it will just be more comfortable.¡±


    A blood red tie was brought forward. ¡°Last but not the least; always keep the dimple wide. By this I don¡¯t mean your smile. I am referring to you¡¯re the part of your tie just underneath the knot.¡±


    She stopped pacing and gave Klaus a look as if daring him to object. Instead she found a questioning gaze.


    She sighed and muttered to herself before continuing with tips. ¡°If you ever buy ties for yourself always make sure that the tie is a darker colour than your shirt. Always make sure that your belt matches your shoes¡­¡±


    The woman continued with her tips. Klaus¡¯ attention was drawn away by the vest they brought over. It was silver at the back but faded to a dark red at the front. The same vine patterns on it in black, but it was sewn in with a shinier material to make it stand out all the more. It was only when they turned Klaus towards a large mirror that he realized the pattern formed a tree that was not obvious at first.


    All in all, he was very happy with his outfit.


    It was not long after that they arrived in an underground parking garage. The bus came to a stop and everyone said their goodbyes. Klaus was about to leave when the short woman grabbed his hand. ¡°I apologize for my behaviour towards you. I am used to working with a lot more¡­ difficult customers and we had time constraints-¡°


    Klaus took her hand in his. ¡°It bothered me at first, but looking at how I turned out all is forgiven. You were all professional and if anyone asks I will tell them who helped me, although you will have to tell me your name first?¡±


    The woman beamed a smile at him for the first time and stuck out her small hand. ¡°The name is Belinda, Belinda Karlyle. I was pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±


    Klaus smiled and took her hand. ¡°Likewise, with my next soiree you will be the first one I will have my people contact.¡±


    ¡®Never thought I would use that line.¡¯


    She beamed all the more after hearing him.


    She hopped into the bus and it revealed three beautiful, not very affordable supercars. Next to them stood Silence and Sloth. Klaus pointed and asked with mounting excitement. ¡°And this?¡±


    ¡°Silence pointed at the three cars and then at Klaus, before holding his hands out to his sides and tipping like a scale side to side.¡±


    All this happened while Sloth proceeded to crawl onto the bonnet of one and slept.


    Klaus thought he understood the demon, but his heart could not believe it. ¡°You want me to choose which one I want?¡± Silence smiled.


    Getting driving lessons was part of the school curriculum so Klaus already had his license, but they had to drive your old run of the mill sedan in the lessons. Not cars that cost in the millions.


    Klaus thought of the last time he was in an expensive car. He was with Lilith at the time and he nearly died. ¡®I miss her.¡¯


    Lilith had left a day before, she too had to build up support, even though she was receiving monetary and technical support in the form of equipment from them- she still needed allies. It was even more important since she had left her family.


    Klaus¡¯ excitement grew while he walked towards the cars. The one he had his eye on was matte black with green trimmings. On the side of the door near the bottom were letters written in silver. Poseidon XV twelve.


    He had read somewhere that the shape of a sports car was derived from the form of women so that it could draw the attention of men. He remembered that particular article because of the controversy it garnered. ¡®I don¡¯t know why it would make them so upset, because if it¡¯s true this car more than gives adequate tribute. Its flowing lines and perfect curves gave him the shivers.


    He turned to Silence. ¡°This one is perfect.¡±


    Silence saw the glitter in Klaus¡¯ eyes and smiled before tossing over the keys for it as well as a knife that was nestled inside an ankle strap.


    Klaus did not even ask what the knife was for and strapped it to his ankle, making sure that it was not obvious under his pant leg.


    He then took the key which looked like nothing more than a remote of some kind. A small indent on the side of it was in the shape of a thumb and using the clue Klaus placed his thumb on it, the car roared to life. With quiet click the door lifted out and up.


    Klaus¡¯ smile grew wider. ¡°This is more like it.¡±


    Untying the middle button of his jacket, he bent down and strapped himself into the seat. Klaus was a bit worried that his weight would break something inside so he sat gingerly while adjusting the maw. He smiled when nothing creaked or cracked. Silence knocked on the window. Klaus opened it and Silence held out a dark brown leather wallet as well as a familiar box.


    It was the present that Clarissa had given him. He had almost completely forgotten about it. Silence left and walked across the garage to get into a sedan after shoving the sleeping Sloth onto the back seat. Klaus saw him accidently hitting the sleeping demon¡¯s head on the door frame before managing the task.


    Klaus ignored the comical sight and opened the box. Inside was a watch. Its colour was platinum silver, but the hands were a fiery red. They showed that it was seven thirty in the evening. ¡®It feels like a lifetime ago.¡¯ With a shrug he put the watch on his left wrist.


    He opened his wallet and found a black card with the red tree on it as well as his identity document and license.


    Klaus stuck his hand out of the window and motioned forward. The Sedan had taken up a spot in front of Klaus¡¯ new supercar. A moment later they were on the road.


    To Klaus¡¯ surprise the venue was not very far from the garage which he discovered was under some kind of hotel. The hotel, of course had the red tree on it.


    He suspected that Silence had taken a scenic route, because they had climbed onto a freeway and sped off away from the hotel the red tree disappearing quickly in the rear view mirror.


    When they reached the venue Klaus could see the hotel in the distance again. Klaus was thankful towards Silence, because the drive had given him time to calm down and to put his game face on. The drive was also not a slow one and for a moment it was just Klaus, the road and the red lights from the Sedan that mattered.


    Klaus drove his car to the front of the venue entrance drawing more than a few glances. He came to a stop took a deep breath and got out. A valet stepped forward to get in, but Silence was there before the man could move far.


    Klaus gave the excited valet a shrug and muttered. ¡°It works with fingerprint authentication.¡±


    A lot of eyes were on Klaus then. The old him would have shrunk back from it, but the new him took long strides over the red carpet while camera flashes went off. Klaus found them very irritating.


    A guard looked down at a guest list and spoke with a little hostility. ¡°Mr Alexandros Roth?¡±


    Klaus nodded at the question that felt more like an accusation.


    ¡°You are late.¡± Said the guard with a frown; revealing the reason for his hostility.


    A woman stepped forward- shoving past the guard and gave a bow. ¡°Mr Roth, my name is Sarah and I will be your personal waitress today, please follow me to your table.¡±


    They walked through a set of double doors that were open and then another set, however as soon as the second set was opened a voice spilled through it. It was a woman¡¯s voice, but it was strong and jazzy. Klaus liked it immediately.


    Swinging in the backyard


    Pull up your fast car whistling my name.


    The entrance opened up into a large atrium with a fountain in the centre. People were milling around, laughing and talking with each other. Klaus could see a clear divide in the groups as some were giving others pointed glares.


    ¡®The cordiality here is as false as can be. This is a battlefield like any other.¡¯


    Open up a beer.


    You say get over here and play a video game.


    Klaus wanted to find the source of the voice before doing anything else. It seemed to draw him in and make his feet walk by themselves.


    I am in his favourite sun dress.


    Watching me get undressed, take that body downtown.


    More people started to notice him as he made his way past. He was the only one without anyone by his side. That coupled with his strange eyes and hair drew a lot of gazes. None of them recognized him as well, which was the strangest thing of all; since all of them moved in the same circles they should have met at one time or another.


    I say you the bestest


    Lean in for a big kiss.


    Go play your video games.


    Mystery breeds curiosity and curiosity breeds interest, be it good or bad. The fact that he ignored everyone made it worse. These people had spent their lives as the centre of attention so when they did not get it, it was out of the norm.


    Klaus went through doors leading from the atrium and left the fountain behind while stepping into a huge garden. On the far side was stage and on it a young girl around his age. She was the source of the voice.


    There were tables and chairs arranged in neat rows in the garden. Set up around the tables like a coral were large poles on which hung silken drapes which danced in the wind. Little strings of lights coiled around the poles and hanged with the drapes, keeping the area nicely lit. The waitress was saying something, but Klaus ignored her and continued walking down the centre and towards the stage.


    It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you it¡¯s all for you.


    Everything I do.


    I tell you all the time.


    Heaven is a place on earth with you.


    As he got closer, he saw that her hair was raven black and flowed over her shoulders. The light shining from above cast her eyes in shadow, but her red lips were wide as she sang. Klaus wanted to brush her hair back so he could see just a bit more of her face. He fought the impulse and came to a stop at the last table before taking a chair and sitting down.


    She was sitting on a stool while she sang, one leg crossing another. Her red and gold dress had a cut that stopped just a bit above her knee.


    Just as he sat down, she lifted her head. Klaus realized her eyes were closed when she did and at that moment she opened them. Her eyes were slightly slanted, marking her to be of Asian descent. Said eyes had red eye shadow that bled into gold. Surprise flashed on both their faces. For Klaus, because he realized her eyes were a golden yellow and for her, because she did not expect someone to be sitting there.


    The surprise was short lived and she continued her song all the while keeping eye contact with Klaus.


    Tell me all the things you want to do.


    I heard that you like the bad girls honey, is that true?


    They say that the world was built for two.


    Only worth living if somebody is loving you.


    Baby, now you do.


    At the end of it she smiled, showing perfect teeth. She then stood up from the stool in front of the microphone.


    The waitress next to Klaus did not know what to do because Klaus was at the wrong table, but he stood up when the singer did and walked towards the steps of the stage, before holding out his hand for her to take while she climbed down.


    She hesitated for a second and then took his hand.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Klaus asked.


    ¡°Amelia Song Scientia, and yours?¡±


    Klaus still held her hand and she did not try to take it away.


    He smiled. Others used his full names so he thought that he should as well. ¡°Klaus Alexandros Roth. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

 Chapter 15- Breaking Hands and Rejecting Crabs

    Chapter 15


    Breaking Hands and Rejecting Crabs


    Amelia was very conscious of the rough and calloused hand that held hers. She had grown up in a very conservative family and holding hands with a stranger was looked down upon. When greeting another, a simple bow would suffice, but she was angry with her family at the moment. They had sent a letter to garner support from someone powerful without asking her first. It was a great surprise to her when she found out the one that took her hand was the person they asked support from, plus the smell he gave off, gave her the shivers and made butterflies in her stomach.


    It was because of his smell that she opened her eyes. It was faint at first, but when Klaus came closer and sat down a draft had carried his scent to her very sensitive nose and it made her shudder. She opened her eyes and made contact with his, her heart was already racing for reasons she knew all too well. When their eyes met there was a moment, a mere split second where what she saw was not human.


    Not that she could judge, because none of the descendants were truly human. She looked into his eyes which were so strange- even compared to her own.


    Klaus finally let go of her hand and then gestured towards the stage. ¡°I don¡¯t really believe in destiny or fate, but it is fortuitous that I found you so soon after coming here.¡±


    She tilted her head in question. The party had been on for a while and she wanted to escape the constant suitors that were after her to form an alliance, even now she could see some of them standing nearby and waiting for a chance to talk to her. It was the reason she went on stage; she just wanted to get away for a minute or two before diving back into the frey.


    Instead of answering, he asked her a question.


    ¡°Would you like something to drink? You must be parched after singing.¡±


    She did not reply to the question and thought. ¡®Is this a strategy or are the reports true and he is just new to this?¡¯


    Klaus watched the girl who had been strangely silent after his question. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to-¡°


    She interrupted. ¡°No I am rather thirsty, thank you.¡±


    Not far from them was a table with different kinds of drinks on it. They walked over to it and she saw Klaus frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She finally asked after he just stood there.


    Klaus scratched the back of his head. ¡°These are all alcoholic.¡± He saw her face and she might as well have said ¡°So?¡±


    Klaus lowered his voice and leaned in conspiratorially. She nearly pushed him away because it brought another wave of his scent to her nose and she wasn¡¯t sure if what it did was an ability or just natural, but it wasn¡¯t good for what she was supposed to be doing since she found it so intoxicating. She saw Klaus was oblivious or pretending to be so she stopped herself.


    Contrary to how Klaus was acting, he felt out of his element. Never had he approached anyone so openly before, but he needed to. His survival could depend on it. The dragon in him scoffed at this.


    ¡°To be honest with you I have very little experience when it comes to alcohol. I don¡¯t know any of these drinks so it¡¯s best that you choose.¡±


    She started to giggle then and the fact that Klaus looked away in embarrassment only made her mirth grow. ¡°You really are new to this?¡± She finally said and gestured around them.


    Klaus sighed and smiled at her. ¡°You have no idea.¡±


    She shook her head and started to point out the different types of alcohol. The table was actually there for the waiters to pick up whatever their patrons asked for so a lot of them came and went as the two talked. The situation once again drew a lot of gazes.


    One gaze was especially complicated. It was Elise and since the moment Klaus entered she had been keeping an eye on him. ¡®He has changed so much physically.¡¯ She had a sari on to match her date. The sari was not traditional so some changes were made, the most obvious being its low cut around her bust. Elise¡¯s hair was done up in a complicated affair. Since it was so long they had to braid it before coiling the coppery hair around her head like a natural tiara. It showed off her neck and high cheekbones. Make-up served to accentuate them even more. The only hair she had lose was her bangs which framed her face


    She herself had changed a lot. Her arms and body in general showed more muscle. She had a little scar above her right eye and her skin was a lot more tanned than it used to be. Elise had returned only four days ago from another hellish survival exercise. Only to find out that she was betrothed. Her aunt had kept true to her word on two accounts. She had support form a family that had a reputation to be strong combatants and Elise had been put through her paces until she broke down into a sobbing mess over and over again.


    She was sent to the poles, deserts, jungles and every other manner of extreme environment. There was always someone watching her, of course, but they were told not to interfere unless she was on the brink of death. She received instruction on surviving the climates and environment and was then left to fend for herself.


    Someone gave her elbow a squeeze and voice spoke near her ear. ¡°Is that him?¡±


    The question had the tell-tale accent of Elise¡¯s fianc¨¦, Rohit. She turned to him with a smile that did not reach her eyes. Her aunt had made sure to make Elise understand that their union would not be one of love or trust. Elise was to deceive her fianc¨¦, use him and discard him when she was strong enough to do so to survive on her own. So far the man had done nothing to her. She did, however see the lecherous gazes he through around when he thought no one was looking. They were lecherous yes, but she felt there was something off about it. Almost desperate even.


    ¡®If not for the necklace he wears, he would already be putty in my hands.¡¯


    ¡°Yes that is him.¡± She said while Rohit¡¯s gaze quickly found her cleavage in the low cut sari. She took his hand with both of hers, the action made her arms press up against her breasts to accentuate them. ¡°Do you want me to introduce you to him?¡±


    Rohit¡¯s gaze was arrested for a second, but so were the gazes of a few others around them. The Dalmora women were known for their beauty after all. They were also known for their manipulations and mind games too. So a lot of those that looked only wanted to look and never to touch, even with a ten foot pole.


    Rohit nodded to her question and they made their way over to the other two.


    Klaus was in the process of trying his first whiskey. Amelia laughed heartily at the face he pulled before swallowing the amber liquid. He then held the glass away from him like a poisonous snake. ¡°How can people drink this stuff?¡±


    Amelia, pointed and said with a snort. ¡°I will have you know that what you just swallowed is worth more than what people make that get paid minimum wage per month. Whiskey is an acquired taste for discerning gentleman and a lot goes into making it.¡±


    Klaus gave the glass a dubious look and swallowed the rest of it before putting the glass down to her surprise. He then took a deep breath. ¡°That was terrible.¡±


    She laughed again. ¡°Why did you drink it if you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Klaus looked at her as if she was crazy. ¡°You just told me how expensive it is, how could I waste it?¡±


    His reply was telling. Others in his position would not care that it was expensive, but coming from a poor background Klaus could not let himself do so. ¡®I can¡¯t judge him the same way I do others.¡¯ She smiled at the knowledge and this time was surprised with herself when she realised something. ¡®I am having fun. I wonder what other faces he will make?¡¯ She got a mischievous smile and pointed to the next one, but they were interrupted.


    ¡°Klaus, I am so happy to see you here.¡±


    Amelia and Klaus both turned around with blank expressions, hiding their dissappointment. She was about to have Klaus try a drink derived from mashed and fermented potatoes using remote mountain spring water. She was looking forward to see the face he pulled. He was irritated because he recognized the voice and remembered the way things went the last time he heard it.


    Elise came to a stop a good distance away after seeing the two¡¯s expressions. ¡°I am not here to do anything funny; I just came to apologise and to introduce my fianc¨¦.¡± At the mention of the word fianc¨¦ Rohit stepped forward and stuck out his hand for a handshake.


    Klaus saw in Rohit¡¯s eyes what he had seen many times before; the man was looking down on him. Klaus felt mollified when he noticed that the man was shorter. His frame, however, did not hide the fact that he was muscular.


    Klaus stuck out his hand, reminding himself like he had many times since his awakening. ¡®Do not squeeze too hard.¡¯


    Rohit, it seemed had no such qualms. He had heard the story about Klaus and wanted to show his dominance. It rankled his pride that the Jambavana were only sought out after the incident with Klaus.


    Awakened had many types of abilities ranging from the mind to physical attributes like speed and strength. The Jambavana were known for their strength after awakening, they were after all descendants of divine bears. So when he took Klaus¡¯ hand in his own he squeezed while looking forward to a good show.


    He was disappointed to say the least. He saw Klaus¡¯ eyes narrow when he started to squeeze and then he felt pain.


    If pride had to be mentioned, one could not forget Klaus¡¯ own. He was part or whole dragon; Klaus still wasn¡¯t sure, but identity crises aside. His instincts were screaming at him to crush Rohit.


    The two women were not oblivious to what was going on. Elise wanted to stop Rohit, but Amelia simply shook her head before making her way towards Elise and whispering. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the opposite sex, but I do know not to interfere when they get like this.¡± Amelia then stuck out her hand to Elise¡¯s surprise as most people treated the Dalmora like the plague, for good reason.


    As soon as their hands touched, Amelia felt the intrusion. She let it pass and then grabbed hold of it eliciting a gasp of pain from Elise. ¡°It is rude to intrude into another¡¯s thoughts.¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Elise broke contact and retreated, letting out a sigh when the pain stopped. She then turned to Amelia with no hard feelings, but respect. ¡°If anything, blame the way I was brought up. We live with our minds open to our family members and are encouraged to¡­ take liberties whenever we can as a form of training. What you just did happens to me more than a few times a day.¡±


    Amelia nodded and then muttered. ¡°That makes a lot of sense, if what I have heard is anything to go by.¡±


    Elise did not hear any judgement in the girl¡¯s thoughts, nor did she care. She was trying to make her thoughts seem similar to that of Amelia, which was the reason for her first direct assault. Having ¡°tasted¡± Amelia¡¯s thoughts it would be easier to match it so she could slip in subtly.


    It was starting to work, but Rohit let out a groan and his knees were slightly bent. Amelia looked at Elise while commenting. ¡°Now is when we interfere.¡±


    Klaus looked at the sweating Rohit with a crooked smile. For some reason his mind had wandered during the whole hand shaking experience. It kept going to when he experienced his mother hunting the bear. His mouth was watering with a hunger he did not know he could have.


    Rohit saw the change in Klaus. It was subtle, but his instincts started to scream at him. For the first time he felt his confidence wain and instead he felt fear. It also wasn¡¯t a normal fear. It was the fear an animal felt when it knew it was being hunted.


    Amelia walked over to Klaus who seemed to be in some sort of trance. Rohit was nearly on his knees now and she could smell the stink of fear in the air while Klaus was letting out something different, almost predatory. It made her breath shudder in excitement and to her concern, lust.


    Elise and Amelia both acted at the same time. Amelia hooked her arm with Klaus¡¯ and started to drag him away. ¡°This is boring lets go drinking.¡±


    Klaus¡¯ trance was broken and he let go of Rohit¡¯s hand, much to the man¡¯s relief. Elise was there a second later to help him up with a supporting hand and a chastising voice.


    Klaus heard Rohit complain to her. ¡°The bastard broke two of my fingers.¡±


    Elise paused and gazed over at Klaus and then continued to chastise him. ¡°I came over to apologize and you had to provoke him. Did we, as in your uncle and I not tell you-¡±


    The rest of the conversation faded from his hearing as Amelia pulled him away.


    ¡°Well, that was interesting?¡± She said questioningly when they came to a stop.


    Klaus was still trying to centre himself form whatever had taken him over. A part of him wanted to go back and finish what Rohit started. Klaus felt really hungry.


    ¡®Do I want to eat him?¡¯ The thought scared him.


    ¡°Hey, come back to me.¡± Amelia¡¯s voice was soothing to Klaus¡¯ confused mind and he pushed the thoughts back.


    She noticed the ambiguity of her own words and let out a light cough before ignoring it.


    Klaus patted the hand that was holding his arm. ¡°Thanks for that. I have a bit of history with Elise.¡±


    ¡°Do tell.¡± Amelia was honestly curious to know.


    Klaus bit his lip wondering how much he should tell her. ¡®Nothing regarding the incident could hurt me in any way so might as well, but where should I start?¡¯


    ¡°I dated her sister in school, back when I thought I was-¡° Klaus paused and searched for the correct word to use.


    Amelia helped him out. ¡°When you thought you were normal?¡±


    Klaus smiled. ¡°Yes that. We had just broken up, I had this plan to go work as an intern at a well-known and respected lawyer firm.¡± Klaus proceeded to tell her the whole story up until they took off in the helicopter and by the time he was done Amelia had a complicated and judgemental expression on her face.


    ¡°You were saved and then taken care of by demons?¡±


    ¡°Of everything you could have taken from that. I probably should not be, but I am a little disappointed.¡± Klaus looked for his waiter, but as if she could sense what he wanted- she seemingly appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Sarah, do you know when they will be serving food, I am starting to feel very hungry.¡±


    ¡°Food will be served as soon as the main event is done.¡± She looked at her watch. ¡°It should start in the next thirty minutes if you have not guessed by how many people are now present.¡±


    Sarah did explain everything to Klaus earlier, but he was so enamoured with Amelia¡¯s voice that he did not care. It made her a bit disgruntled. This was a big event for the staff. They knew the people were wealthy and making an impression could net them great tips. Sarah did not envy Amelia. She found Klaus to be very attractive. He was tall and she thought handsome, but his eyes honestly scared her. He wasn¡¯t the only one with such an oddity at the party, but he certainly was one of the most unique.


    Klaus looked up from her and he did indeed notice that a lot more people had moved into the garden from the atrium. They were in the process of being guided to their tables and seats.


    ¡°Can I show you to your seat?¡±


    Klaus was about to nod, but looked at Amelia. ¡°I still have some things to discuss with my acquaintance. If she is willing can we be seated together?¡± He both directly and indirectly asked the two women.


    It was not lost on Amelia that Klaus was acting a bit more coldly towards her.


    Amelia gave Sarah a nod and she started to explain. ¡°The tables are set up in a way that it can be done. Each person that was invited has a table to themselves, but upon request others can sit with them. Extra tables will be removed just before the main event, which brings me to my next question. Seven other people have asked to be seated with you Mr Roth. Do you want me to arrange it?¡±


    Klaus wanted to decline, but chastised himself when he remembered he wasn¡¯t just here for the Scientia. ¡°Can you list the names for me please?¡±


    Sarah nodded and fished out a tablet. ¡°Let¡¯s see here. Miss Lockheart, Mr Prodigium, Mr and Miss Honzo, Mr Sparta, Miss Cromwell and finally¡­ Mr Crabs.¡±


    Klaus coughed and tried but failed to not laugh at Mr Crabs. ¡®I am very happy to have such a unique surname at the moment.¡¯


    Amelia lightly slapped his arm; however she could not hide her own mirth. ¡°Don¡¯t be mean, Mr Roth.¡± She accentuated his surname. ¡°Mr Crabs has a perfectly normal surname compared to yours in its entirety.¡±


    Klaus calmed himself down. ¡°I am sorry, you are right I certainly wouldn¡¯t want to get on the wrong side of Crabs. Should we-¡°


    Klaus was interrupted when Amelia devolved into a full on chuckle.


    Sarah shuffled a bit awkwardly. Even if she wanted to she could not laugh or make comment. She could not afford to offend any of these people.


    ¡°Are you about done?¡± Klaus managed to say in a false accusatory tone while chuckling.


    Amelia cleared her throat and then nodded.


    ¡°I was about to ask. Should we accept-¡°


    Amelia grabbed Klaus¡¯ hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say his name.¡±


    Klaus nodded. ¡°Should we accept he-who-must-not-be-named to our table?¡±


    Amelia became more serious. ¡°Why are you asking me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have already decided that I want to make you a part of my team and your family is known for their knowledge. It would be stupid of me not to take that into account.¡±


    Amelia felt pride at his words, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to join his group after hearing about the company he kept.


    She pulled him away from Sarah so they could have some privacy. ¡°I will be honest with you Klaus. Having demons around you is not a good thing. My family has never gone too deep into the topic for obvious reasons, but they did mention more than once that demons were bad news and that the families that dealt with them always ended up double crossing others or getting double crossed by the demons inadvertently dragging their allies into it.¡±


    Klaus wanted to tell her what he knew regarding them, but as soon as he tried to speak the words just faded from his mind. Amelia saw him open and close his mouth like a fish. A thoughtful expression crossed her face and she asked. ¡°The Secret Worlds?¡±


    Knowing what she meant he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s weird. I want to say it, but I just cant.¡±


    She bit her lip. ¡®Should I take the risk? If what he wanted to say was not true he wouldn''t be able to say it. The Secret Worlds stops information from being spread regarding it, but not lies. Unless the lies were part of a plan to expose the truth. That was how it got explained to her.


    Klaus had no idea what she was thinking, but he prepared himself to be rejected. Of the two that Pain suggested- he wanted her on his side the most because he realized early on that knowledge was definitely the way forward and that was something her family dealt in. He also had that one word stuck in his head. ¡°Guild.¡±


    Amelia grabbed his arm. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said, guild. One of my¡­ special acquaintances said that word at great cost to himself when he was pitching the merits of your family.¡±


    She leaned in closer, her gaze intense. ¡°Did it say anything else?¡±


    Klaus shook his head. ¡°Only that I would understand when the time came. Why, does it mean something to you?¡±


    ¡°Something similar happened to me.¡± Klaus saw her turn away, cross her arms and hug herself. She seemed vulnerable for a moment, but it quickly faded when she balled her fists. Amelia then turned back around towards Klaus again. ¡°I would like to join your group, but the first whiff of trouble or your¡­ friends and I am gone.¡±


    Klaus beamed a self-satisfied smile at her. ¡°I would not have it any other way.¡±


    ¡°If I am in your group I don¡¯t want the Hanzos there. My family has been at odds with them for a long time. The Lockhearts are also an old family and it would be a good idea to hear her out. I won¡¯t hide that Beatrice Lockheart and I are friends, just keep it in mind when you make a decision. Mr Sparta is a must. They are known to be honourable and fierce fighters and are trained in all manner of martial and military arts from a young age. They basically grow up like soldiers.¡±


    Amelia bit her lip while she considered the last three.


    Klaus interrupted her musing. ¡°I came here for two families tonight. One was the Scientia, you. The other was for Mr Prodigium.¡±


    Amelia frowned. ¡°You do know that their family is a bit¡­ you know, crazy.¡±


    Klaus nodded. ¡°I have a method to help with that though, so there is no need to worry.¡±


    Amelia nodded, but still did not look happy. ¡°If you promise to help sponsor Beatrice I will have no objection to you inviting the Prodigium.¡±


    It was Klaus¡¯ turn to frown. ¡°If she is part of an old family then why does she need a sponsor?¡±


    Amelia sighed. ¡°It¡¯s because she did not get any stigmata when she awakened.¡±


    Klaus bit his lip. ¡®Well, Pain thought I would be fine with just the three of us so another one with no powers should not be any trouble. Plus if Amelia is planning something then having an ally with no awakened stigmata will work in my favour.¡¯


    ¡°Deal. What do you know about the other two?¡±


    Amelia told Sarah about their decisions so far. They were cutting it close and she did not want Beatrice to apply to another table. She turned back to Klaus and then considered for a moment. ¡°The Cromwells like the Prodigium are a strange lot, but not for the same reasons. It is rumoured that each generation has some sort of divination or danger sense ability and it makes them act weird sometimes.¡±


    She rubbed at her forehead. ¡°As for Mr Cra- the other one.¡± She quickly changed the sentence when Klaus started to smile and then smacked him playfully. ¡°As for the other one, I don¡¯t know. Which means it is a very young family or they just moved to this planet like the Jambavana. The first is more likely.¡±


    ¡°Cant it just be a pseudonym, someone trying to hide their name?¡± Thought and asked Klaus aloud.


    Amelia shook her head in a negative. ¡°Not likely since it is looked down on and if discovered will garner the displeasure of all the families. It¡¯s like an unspoken rule.¡±


    Klaus nodded. ¡°I say we keep Cromwell and leave Crabs. I don¡¯t like the unknown factor behind his name.¡±


    Amelia smirked and then shook her head in disbelief. ¡°You know that they can all still reject right? We are talking like they are already part of the team.¡±


    Klaus smiled with confidence and asked. ¡°Who carries the authority in your family?¡±


    Amelia finished up telling Sarah their arrangements and the two followed her to Klaus¡¯ table, which happened to be right in the centre of the garden.


    He pulled out a chair for her and she sat down before giving thanks with a nod and answering. ¡°My great great uncle does. Our branch on this world is small, but pretty old.¡±


    Klaus nodded as he sat down. ¡°Do you know who has all the authority in my family or should I say all of our assets on this world?¡±


    Amelia thought for a bit. ¡°Your father, I would presume.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t think he is dead like the others do?¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Klaus, I know it for a fact.¡±


    Klaus felt like asking her how she knew, but brushed it aside for now. ¡°I am in control.¡±


    Amelia looked on confused. ¡°In control of what?¡±


    ¡°Everything and anything that has to do with Red Tree Industries, is mine to do with as I please.¡±


    Amelia smiled. ¡°That can¡¯t be true. They are the largest and richest conglomerate in this world and a few others if what my father said is correct.¡±


    Klaus shrugged. ¡°Just imagine how surprised I was to find out I am the richest man on this world. I mean, a year ago I was an orphan.¡±


    Amelia grabbed his hand. ¡°You are serious?¡±


    Klaus smiled. ¡°Bet you are glad you stuck around. I will make sure the group I choose has everything we need, not to prove something or to show off.


    Klaus gripped her hand a little tighter, but made sure not to hurt his new ally. ¡°I want everything perfect because I have seen a little bit of what is waiting for us; I have seen what possible enemies I could have in the Secret Worlds and here. Nearly died three times in a span of eight months.¡±


    Amelia saw a change take place in Klaus as he spoke. His scent also changed and she could not get enough of it. She could smell excitement, anger and something new. Something she had never smelt before, but her ability interpreted it for her and she got a bit lost in it. ¡®Its power, mana, aura- so many different things at once. Even among them all, there is no fear.¡¯


    She came to when Klaus let go of her hand. ¡°Sorry, I got a bit carried away there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it love, I was rather enjoying the show.¡± A voice interrupted.


    Amelia thanked the timely arrival of her friend, Beatrice, when she interrupted because she was not sure she would be able to speak properly and reply.


    Klaus felt embarrassed and a little offended that someone had eavesdropped, but his surprise at being called "love" waylayed any bad reaction. If anyone from London Earth heard the woman¡¯s accent, they would think she was a countrywoman of theirs. He turned around to have a look and found that it was not someone, but multiple people.

 Chapter 16- Possibly, Maybe

    Chapter 16


    Possibly, Maybe


    For a moment Klaus felt ambushed, but he pushed the feeling down. So many things had happened to him lately and he managed to do it relatively fast.


    He quickly plastered on a smile, stood up and stuck his hand out towards the woman who had so rudely interrupted. "Miss Lockheart I assume, I am glad to make your acquaintance." Klaus then gestured towards a seat next to Amelia.


    "Charmed I am sure." Was her reply before she took the offered seat.


    Next in line was a man with a jawline that seemed to have been chiseled from stone. His hair was cut short to his scalp and in his eyes, Klaus could see a challenge- not towards himself, but at the world in general.


    They shook hands and after the man uttered "Sparta" he took his seat. As the next one walked up Klaus could hear Beatrice trying to start a conversation with the stoic looking man as soon as he had sat down.


    "Yo, I am Billy Prodigium."


    Klaus had to look twice at the next arrival. His face was more metal than skin. Tattoos framed his face in an amalgamation of skulls and other things Klaus could not quite make out. His clothes were very unique compared to the other guests present at the event. To put it simply- he was dressed casually.


    With a raised eyebrow Klaus just shook his hand before the guy walked to his seat with the most pronounced slouch Klaus had ever seen.


    Last but not least was a girl that was staring into space, or so it seemed to Klaus. She was not dressed in what he would call a fancy dress. If he had to be honest- it looked old fashioned and rather plain compared to the array of dresses and clothes that people were wearing at the event.


    In contrast, he had to admit that she was very buxom and curvy. Something that the plain dress could not hide. She suddenly looked at him and as if noticing him for the first time- she smiled and stepped forward with her hand reaching out. "Elizebeth Cromwell, I am happy to meet you, Klaus."


    She moved in uncomfortably close and her back foot lifted imperceptibly. A woman walking past behind her tripped and smashed into a waiter walking by. The drinks on the waiter''s tray spilled all over the two people involved in the collision.


    Klaus did not miss the sudden sadistic smile on her face as she whispered. "She used to bully me a lot in school. I have been waiting for a long time to get revenge."


    She then looked behind her. The woman was now screaming at the waiter and causing a scene. "It was worth it."


    Klaus was not sure what to say, so he simply gestured at the chair.


    Klaus was just seated when the lights dimmed and the stage Amelia was on earlier, brightened. A man in a stark white suit was now on stage. His golden blonde hair seemed to glow in the light along with his suit.


    Amelia leaned closer to Klaus, before whispering. "That is your cousin- Cornelius Roth"


    Klaus could hardly hear her, his jaw was set, gaze laser-focused on the tree in the background of the stage. It was the wrong color.


    Amelia saw Klaus'' hand form into a fist and she judged by the set of his jaw that something was upsetting him. She then remembered that like most clans and groups in the Secret Worlds even the Roths had different factions.


    Cornelius smiled brilliantly, before starting his speech. "Welcome one and all to this humble gathering."


    There was a smattering of muted laughter at his statement. The event was anything but humble.


    "I would like to take this opportunity to introduce myself to those who don''t know me. I am Cornelius Barnabus Roth and I will be your host for tonight. As the host, I truly hope you enjoy your night now that most of the backstabbing, lying, blackmailing, exaggerating and promises are over and done with."


    More laughter followed this statement as most of the people now seated together would go into the Secret Worlds in the groups they sat in.


    Cornelius then waved his hand for silence, smiling all the while. "This event like others before it in time immemorial was not only organized to form the groups we now have to improve our chances of survival but also to clean the slate between those who were hurt and to ensure no grudges go with us."


    His tone turned grave. "It is no secret that less than half of those going will not come back after the first excursion and I implore you all to make peace so that lives will not be unnecessarily taken- like the lives of the Argents that were recently wiped out."


    Mutters of surprise and agreement followed his statement but no one was more surprised than Klaus himself.


    He wanted to ask Amelia for more details, however, Cornelius beat him to it.


    "From our investigations, we have discovered that demons were responsible."


    More mutters broke out and some even cried out in outrage while standing up. "Who dares consort with demons!"


    "They must be punished by all of us!"


    More cries were uttered but stopped when Cornelius lifted his hand for silence. "I know this news is shocking, even more shocking was the news that it was a Roth behind it. My very own cousin, Klaus."


    At Cornelius'' words, people looked around with angry and searching gazes. They all eventually settled on Klaus'' table when a spotlight highlighted them. The people at the table reacted differently.


    Beatrice leaned away trying to seem inconspicuous. She barely had any backing after all. Sparta was looking at Klaus with anger while Amelia simply had her head lowered.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Elizebeth seemed to not notice anything while she stared off into space and Billy was looking at Klaus the way Klaus was looking at him earlier.


    Klaus''s mind was reeling and he muttered under his breath. "Pain you feces producing idiot. What do I do now? Think Klaus, think."


    Klaus slowly got up feining confidence- he had dreamed of being a lawyer, he just never dreamed he would have to defend himself in front of what could turn into a mob of superpowered humans.


    "What proof do you have? You accuse me on hearsay and speculation dear cousin." The last part was said with a tone that could not be misinterpreted as anything other than sarcasm.


    "I was an orphan a year ago all but abandoned by you, all this is new to me and I am sure all of you know that. I wonder why you would accuse me of this now of all times. Tell me, cousin, do you feel threatened?"


    At his words, all heads turned towards the stage once more. Cornelius for his part was not about to be outdone.


    "It is no secret that the Argents tried to have you killed who else would have the motive. The Delmora has also graciously given me information that you summoned demons right in their home."


    Klaus looked over the crowd and spotted Elise. She did not make eye contact with him, but Rohit was grinning like a pig in mud. Judging by the fact that they were sitting at the table of honor it did not take a wild guess to figure out how they managed to get a seat at the Roth table.


    Klaus closed his eyes and sent a small apology to Lilith in his mind. "Did the Dalmora also happen to mention that at the time they were holding me as captive and trying to bend my mind to make me a slave? In fact, an Elder of the Delmora was with me when we got ambushed and by your reasoning, they also have a motive."


    Cornelius visibly sneered. "Stop your lies, we all know the truth."


    Klaus snorted. "What truth? The truth that Delmora are incredibly trustworthy? The truth where we are from different factions and that you have everything to gain from discrediting me, for all these people know you could have staged the massacre of the Argents after all- it was you that investigated."


    Mutters broke out at this and people were starting to give Cornelius strange looks.


    Cornelius suddenly looked desperate to Klaus and started to utter. "We have video-"


    "Enough!"


    Everyone looked at the new person that entered the stage. Like a drama playing out, a new light highlighted her where she stood at the table of honor. Her likeness to Cornelius was uncanny and Klaus could instantly discern that they must be twins.


    She slowly walked up to her brother and whispered in his ear. After a moment he looked like he wanted to argue, but in the end, he stepped down dejectedly.


    She turned to the crowd and gave a deep bow before saying in a surprisingly soft voice. "I apologize for my brother''s overzealous attempt at seeking justice for the Argents."


    Klaus snorted loudly which prompted her piercing blue eyes to turn on him. He weathered her stare and looked right back at her. He would not be cowed, it would show weakness. Something he could not afford.


    Despite sort off winning the argument, he knew he had lost overall. People doubted him now, with good reason as he was sure Pain was responsible in some way. He felt gratified that he had damaged them as well. If the argument had continued he would at least have ensured it ended up in mutual destruction.


    In her eyes, he could see that she knew this. It prompted her to bow reluctantly judging by her balled fists. "I apologize to you as well Cousin Klaus."


    Klaus forced a smile but another side of him promised murder through his eyes. "No need cousin, any fool can criticize, complain and condemn- and most fools do. It takes character to show understanding so I will forgive your fool this time, just keep him on a shorter leash in the future."


    With that said, Klaus sat down ignoring the murderous stare from her brother. He was more concerned with the looks the people at his table were giving him.


    Tired of politics he looked them over one by one- while ignoring the speech of his female cousin. "Who is leaving?"


    Sparta was the first to speak and like his demeanor, it was straight to the point. "Is it true?"


    Klaus gave him a look. "You are going to have to be more specific."


    "Did you arrange with demons to kill the Argents?" Asked Sparta while leaning forward.


    Klaus shook his head. "I did not, in fact, this was the first time I heard that they were killed."


    Beatrice snorted, before asking. "Have you been living under a rock?"


    Klaus gave her a faint smile. "No, I have been living on one."


    At her look of confusion, his smile broadened. "You will understand if you go with me. We leave in two days if you decide to stick with me."


    All of them looked in surprise at him. "We need the training to work together- I am not going to what could possibly be my death without understanding the strengths and weaknesses of those going with me and I would expect the same from all of you."


    To Klaus'' surprise, it was Elizebeth who spoke up next. "I have already packed my things and came prepared to leave with you tonight."


    He heard Beatrice mutter. "Damn Cromwell''s, all crazy as hatters."


    Klaus looked at Billy, he just shrugged. "Whatever man, no one else will have me on their team."


    His gaze then turned to Amelia. She looked conflicted but took a shuddering breath. "I am with you."


    Beatrice swore under her breath and then bobbed her head towards Amelia. "I go where she goes."


    They all then turned to Sparta. "How hard will the training be." He finally asked after working his jaw a few times.


    Klaus smiled. "You will probably wish you were dead a few times."


    This seemed to light a spark in the man. "Will there be demons?" Was his next question.


    Klaus looked at the others and then nodded.


    Beatrice let out a pronounced. "Bollocks."


    Sparta got up drawing attention as the speech was not finished yet. "I will not go with the honorless you shame your ancestors."


    Klaus looked at the stage still showing the white tree on its background and then nonchalantly spoke. "For that, you will not be welcome even if you were to change your mind. If we were anywhere else I would not let this go."


    The man stopped in his stride. "Why let it go now?"


    Klaus smiled and the air around him seemed to change. The same power that Amelia felt from him earlier doubled in its intensity and as he spoke it washed over the people present. "To fight you now would only serve to make you a pawn for them, or are you already one?"


    Sparta turned to look at the stage where Klaus had gestured. The man let out a snort and then walked off.


    Beatrice leaned back in her chair and ran her hands through her curly bob hair. "There goes one of our combatants, just bloody wonderful."


    Klaus felt irritated with her continuous unhelpful commentary and could not help but retort. "We still have you, we can always rely on you talking our opponents to death."


    For a moment the table was silent before they all started laughing.


    It was a mixture of nervousness and being tightly wound up for the last hour that led to the laughter, for better or worse the people at the table would be the ones they would face death together with.


    Not long after the food menu arrived and as Klaus looked at it he realized he did not know what half of the stuff on the menu was.


    He was happy to see a similar frown on Billy''s face until he spoke up. "What cheapskates!" He uttered in outrage before listing things that Klaus knew even less about.


    In the end, he just took the same thing Amelia did only to regret it when the food arrived.


    "This is raw fish isn''t it?"


    Amelia looked at him amused while popping sashimi into her mouth.


    In the end, Klaus ended up trading his sashimi for Amelia''s less unique looking sushi, but still got fooled into taking a whole spoon full of wasabi to Beatric''s utter happiness while Billy swore vengeance for them spoiling such "artistic" food with their "vulgar" actions.


    To Klaus, it seemed like his newest hardware covered friend was a complete foody.


    Their enjoyment and merrymaking did not go unnoticed by the other tables who were still playing mind games with each other. In truth, it was due to their circumstances. Half of them were rejects and would not be accepted anywhere else- like Billy and Beatrice. Klaus was an unknown and the other Roths had made sure he would be shunned by the other families and clans. Amelia was there by choice and because her family encouraged it so she felt unfettered.


    They all had no other goal but to survive unlike the other groups they had no other motive, no hidden agendas and this made it easier to connect.


    For the first time, Klaus felt like he could maybe, possibly have friends again.

 Chapter 17- Dont Get Into Cars With Strange Family Members

    Chapter 17


    Dont Get Into Cars WIth Strange Family Members


    Weight, Klaus mused was something that covered a wide plethora of things. It was physical as in gravity. It was mental in the sense of responsibilities one could almost physically feel. Klaus felt that weight as he looked at the people around him. They had entrusted him with their wellbeing and while they talked and got to know one another it seemed to weigh on him more and more.


    He knew that they too were entrusted with his wellbeing, but it did not change how he felt. Klaus was also bothered by the physical kind- his chair was starting to give.


    Despite the constant practice. Controlling the maw was like keeping one of his fingers curled at all times. It easy to do, but hard to keep track of constantly. The fact that it also seemed to go hand in hand with his emotions added to the difficulty.


    It was not long before they finished their food and they spent some more time organizing where they would meet and other such details. Klaus for his part was growing more and more worried about the chair he was sitting on. The chairs were made especially robust for the guests that attended the event due to the physical changes they may have gone through, yet his chair was starting to look rather lopsided.


    Amelia did not miss this fact as it was also starting to dig into the ground whenever he moved around. Klaus did not want to have to explain if the chair broke so he wanted to call it a night.


    "I think it is time for me to go." Said Klaus after looking down and giving his chair a dubious look for the umpteenth time.


    A giggle coming from Elizebeth drew his attention.


    She smiled at him while saying. "Good timing, the chair was just about to break."


    Klaus could only give her an awkward smile before standing up. It drew attention as they had only been served the second course of the meal. If he were, to be honest- he did not care. Klaus had accomplished what he wanted and the group had made all the arrangements needed to leave in two days. All the socialising made him feel uncomfortable.


    Elizebeth had gotten up with him and at his inquisitive gaze, she shrugged while collecting her purse and answered. "I did say that I would be leaving with you tonight."


    For a moment unsavory thoughts flitted through Klaus'' mind while his eyes involuntarily raked over the buxom Elizebeth. With a deep breath, he pushed the thoughts down and simply nodded.


    He then looked over the gathered people and for a brief moment, his eyes made contact with the blue orbs of his female cousin and then to the stage where the white tree still shined as if mocking him.


    He snorted and muttered. "So much for having a family." If he still had any delusions of reconnecting their actions had made it an impossibility.


    When he turned to walk out- he was surprised to see that the others had gotten up as well. Amelia saw his look and smiled while explaining. "We also don''t have a reason to stay if you are not here, besides I need to explain to the family why I won''t be going home."


    Amelia did not explain that she would rather leave than face the propositions of others if she stayed behind. Of all the people at Klaus'' table, she was the only one that would still be sought after.


    By the time Klaus and the others reached the exit their cars were already waiting for them. Elizebeth walked towards his car without a word and waited for him to open the door, but Silence beat him to it.


    After the demon closed the door, Silence waggled his eyebrows at Klaus in the most ridiculous way he had ever seen.


    Klaus smiled and with it, he felt the tension of the night leaving his shoulders. "It is not like that Silence, she will be a part of the group."


    The demon just shrugged. It did not matter either way.


    Amelia and Beatrice had gotten into a car similar to the one Klaus and Lilith were in when the bus smashed into them. Billy was on a motorcycle and Klaus found himself looking at him with envy when Billy sped off to who knows where.


    Klaus pointed at it. "I want one of those."


    Silence only smiled in reply while he gave the super car''s key to Klaus.


    Klaus looked at the car with its flowing lines and then at Silence. "Can we take a long way around again?"


    The car''s engine roared to life when Klaus pressed the button with his thumb and then got in. He gave Elizebeth a glance but she seemed content to remain silent so he did not say anything.


    He had just turned the car towards the exit when a familiar figure blocked them.


    Her blonde hair was blowing in the wind along with the stark white dress she had on. Glacial blue eyes belonging to his female cousin met his.


    "What does she want?" Asked Klaus to no one in particular, however, Elizebeth answered anyway.


    "I imagine she wants to talk, what happened may have damaged them more than we thought." Elizebeth opened the door after her words and made her way to the sedan SIlence and Sloth was in.


    Klaus wanted to stop her but her choice and actions were so decisive he never got a chance.


    The blonde got in a moment later. Filling the car with the scent of roses. The strong scent made Klaus sneeze which at least gave him some time to think. He decided to just stay quiet and let her talk first, however, he was still aiming to leave.


    They quickly made it onto the highway. The silence in the car becoming more and more oppressive. Klaus also did not miss the two unmarked cars following them closely.


    "I wanted to apologize." She finally said after about five minutes.


    Klaus snorted. "For what exactly, trying to set a mob on me or for the family just abandoning me for the last eighteen years."


    She smiled. "For the mob, the other part I had no hand in nor could I influence it in any way. I did not know you existed until the Argents attacked you."


    Klaus had to admit that he did not know they existed as well. He had searched for his surname on the net quite a few times, but nothing turned up except for a few business names. The largest being a military development company.


    "So what is it you want- I doubt that you wanted to just take a ride with me?" Klaus felt irritated and it could be heard in his voice. It prompted his cousin to look at him.


    His cousin was biting her lip. There was no video. Cornelius had nearly made a stupid bluff that could have been called at any time and they would be stuck with egg on their faces. In fact, Cornelius believed that there were no demons. If he did, she knew her twin would never have provoked Klaus so openly.


    "Straight to business then. What happened at the party has damaged us and we only got about half the amount of people that we thought we would. So I came to suggest that we join hands and go together. What do you think, cousin." Her voice had become sweeter the more she spoke.


    Klaus did not buy it. They had about twice the amount of people that he did. "How about, no."


    She frowned at this. He had given no explanation why nor did he even think about it before saying no. "It would be stupid of you to just ignore what I am offering."


    "I don''t think so. I think you wanted to weaken me just so that you could make this offer. The truth is I only went there for two others and anything else was extra." Klaus saw her face scrunch up at his statement.


    "That is ridiculous and would-be suicide. I saw what we are to face in my awakening. This is no game Klaus we could all die."


    Klaus thought she looked truly worried and vulnerable, but these people had been trained from young to be manipulative. Klaus felt like dragon part of him could basically smell the bullshit.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "You say that, but you and your little friends treat it as a game with your politics. Like the children you are, you play at it. Play with people''s lives including your own. I think that is incredibly stupid. I have nearly died three times since I got involved in all this, how many times have your lives been on the line? Have you had to pull the trigger of a gun or die? Have you been nearly beaten to death more times than you can count?" After saying this Klaus pulled over and stopped while giving her an expectant look.


    "You know nothing about me." She finally said.


    Klaus shrugged and leaned over her to open the door for her. "Maybe I don''t, but I lived on the streets and it sucked but it taught me a lot as well. One of the things being how to read people and you read to be all kinds of trouble. Trouble, I want nothing to do with."


    She looked out the door and then at Klaus'' expectant gaze.


    "You want me to get out?" She said almost sounding horrified. They were on the freeway in the middle of nowhere.


    "Don''t worry your guards will take care of you, besides didn''t your school teach you not to get into cars with strange family members."


    He watched as her face changed from outrage to confusion and then she said something that made the hair on his neck stand on end while his heart started to race.


    "What guards? I slipped away saying I was tired. I wanted-"


    Before she could finish Klaus slammed the door closed and stepped on the accelerator changing the driving mode to race.


    Tires screeched and the back of the car swung wide nearly crashing into the guard rail.


    The speed pushed his cousin back into her chair. "What are you doing!" She shouted.


    "Two unmarked cars have been following us." Was his only reply.


    Klaus''s phone rang and he answered while trying to keep control of the rapidly accelerating car.


    It was Elizebeth. "Klaus you are in danger."


    "Tell me something I don''t know."


    Before Elizebeth could reply his cousin grabbed the phone and inserted it on a port in the dash.


    -"Cars following are not Roth." Blared through the cars'' speakers.


    ""We know."" Said both Roths.


    Klaus looked in the rearview mirror only to see headlights getting closer. He then looked at the speedometer. It reflected a hundred and eighty kilometers per hour and was quickly climbing higher.


    Klaus felt some relief when he looked up to see the familiar taillights of his guards, but it soon turned into worry when it swerved to the side to let him pass.


    "Put the phone on speaker." He quickly said while keeping an eye on the cars behind them. There were three now.


    "It is." Came Elizebeth''s unfrazzled reply.


    "Silence, do not intercept you have one of my party members with you. Guard her as you would me."


    There was no reply, but the Sedan who had started to lag behind started to pick up speed.


    Klaus felt a bit of relief, but it disappeared soon after when a soft pop sound was followed by a crack forming on his rear window.


    "What was that?" Asked the now very worried blonde next to him.


    Klaus could live to be a hundred, but he would never forget that sound.


    "It was a gunshot." Was his reply along with putting his foot further down on the accelerator while fighting down his draconic urge to destroy the cars behind him for damaging what he now felt was one of his treasures.


    "I am phoning my brother." The call connected surprisingly quickly.


    Klaus'' enhanced hearing could luckily pick up what was said.


    "Hello dear sister, I thought you were sleeping."


    His voice was full of  sarcasm.


    Klaus felt like he could practically hear Cornelius snearing on the other side of the phone.


    The blonde seemed to be quick on the uptake as well. "This is your doing! I demand that you stop right now if the elders hear about this-"


    "Then what?" Came an almost manic reply.


    "You are the one that went to fraternize with the enemy while I was left with your mess!"


    Klaus had to swerve to miss a car -they were getting closer to the city proper and more cars were appearing on the road much to his consternation. Driving fast in a straight line was easy but he had little confidence in doing it while dodging cars. They got tought how to drive like civilized people, not getaway drivers.


    "My mess? I told you not to use the information the Jambavana idiot gave you. I warned you!"


    Klaus filed away the fact that Elise was not the one that tattled.


    "Ah yes, you warned me. I am not talking about that, but rather that you stopped me. You should have let me play the video. You were always the favorite after tonight you won''t be anything but dead."


    The blonde grabbed her nose in frustration at her brother''s words.


    "Did you actually watch the video-"


    Klaus had to slam on brakes nearly causing her to smash her face into the dash. The phone went tumbling out of her hand as she tried to brace and it fell somewhere between her feet.


    She gave him a dirty look.


    "Dodging cars here princess. Put on your safety belt."


    As if to accentuate his words two more pops sounded and the crack on the window grew larger.


    "What''s the plan, Liz?" He asked while thinking. "I hope there is one."


    As if used to being called Liz, Elizebeth answered immediately. "Your guard is gesturing around, but I don''t understand a thing. The other is sleeping. I highly suggest you get better help in the future."


    She was starting to sound a lot more worried about the situation to Klaus.


    "I don''t need snark right now Liz, I need a plan does your ability not help with that?"


    "It does not work that-"


    More pops sounded- this time a lot quicker in succession. The Sedan was the target and Klaus watched as the back window shattered.


    "I thought these cars are bulletproof." Shouted Klaus in worry for his team member.


    The blonde answered him while he could hear Liz swearing over the phone. "I think they are using special ammunition."


    Klaus swerved around a civilian car nearly losing control in the process. More muzzle flashes flickered in his right rearview and the Sedan turned into a festival of sparks. He looked and saw a man sitting on a window sill of one of the cars in pursuit.


    "I thought they only do that in movies. Hold on."


    The blonde was about to ask why, but Klaus slammed on brakes and veered to the right while apologizing to his treasure. The blonde screamed and they crashed into the car. Sparks and panels flew into the road. Klaus swerved away and saw the man hanging limply out of the window.


    He swerved back and could have sworn he heard a mushy squelch. To Klaus'' surprise, it felt satisfying and he smiled.


    "Are you crazy! That could have gone wrong in so many ways." Shouted Klaus'' passenger.


    "Okay, okay I have a plan. Just follow us." Liz finally answered over the phone.


    Klaus fell in behind them and saw something happen in front.


    "What are you doing?" Came Liz''s voice while Klaus watched Sloth crawl onto the roof of the Sedan.


    For the first time, Klaus saw the demon with its eyes open since it took a moment to look at Klaus and give a lazy wave while clinging to the roof like a gecko. "Liz is this part of your plan?"


    "No!"


    The demon gave Klaus another wave.


    "I- I think he wants you to move out of the way?" The blonde sounded as incredulous as Klaus felt, but he obliged and he was barely out of the way before Sloth flung itself off of the Sedan.


    Klaus'' enhanced reflexes allowed him to follow Sloth as it went past him, missing by mere inches. The demon hit the asphalt and seemed to bounce before ragdolling into the car behind them.


    Carnage was the only word Klaus could use when the demon smashed into the car. It bent around Sloth''s body and the driver came hurtling through the front window. That''s all Klaus could see before the scene disappeared behind them.


    Klaus had no time to celebrate since they still had two tails to get rid of.


    "What just happened!" Said the blonde next to him.


    "Sloth finally woke up." Was all she got out of Klaus. While he wondered. "Can I do that?" The thought excited him but remembering that Pain could still cut him with a sword quickly made him decide not to try it.


    The other two cars acted more warily -never getting directly behind either the Sedan or Klaus. It wasn''t long before they started shooting again.


    "We are going to take the next offramp, only do it at the last possible moment."


    Klaus'' hands tightened around the steering wheel, bending it a little out of shape at hearing Elizebeth''s words.


    The blonde watched the steering wheel and then sat back into her seat, watching the road with eyes wide as saucers.


    A signboard flashed by indicating they had a hundred meters before the turn.


    Klaus was laser-focused on the Sedan in front of him so when it suddenly shot to the right so did Klaus. They just missed the barrier but one of their pursuers did not. A tremendous crash sounded behind them but Klaus had other things to worry about.


    The Sedan was braking and veering to the left. A car going at a very slow speed had appeared around the bend.


    Klaus had no time to veer left so he went to the right scraping the car against the barrier, while the slow moving car hooted at them for all it was worth.


    Their last pursuer was not as lucky and clipped the slow car on the back. For a moment Klaus thought the driver would lose control, but he had no such luck.


    "Left at the next turn." Liz blared over the speakers.


    The warning was barely in time, but Klaus tried to follow the instruction to the best of his very little ability.


    A few close calls with other cars and he made it through, only to feel like he got suckered punched in the gut.


    "Liz, this is a oneway road!" Klaus said with a bit of panic.


    "I know!" She shouted back.


    "In the opposite direction, we are going!" He accused.


    "I know!"


    Klaus spared a glimpse at his passenger wanting to tell her to hold on, but it would have been superfluous, to his eyes she was trying to become one with the car. The thought and adrenaline rushing through his veins made him chuckle.


    Not far in front of them, Klaus saw the red tree on the side of the hotel.


    "Head towards the hotel." Said Liz just as he had noticed it.


    She did not have to tell him twice the problem he thought was getting there in one piece. To Klaus, it felt like Liz had chosen the busiest one-way road to go into with an ongoing car chase.


    Cars were hooting and swerving out of the way all over the place while they were making a beeline down the middle. Klaus was trying to stick as close to the Sedan as possible in hopes that cars would not swerve towards them or if they did, swerve in behind them.


    Their luck held to halfway down the road. An oncoming car swerved to the left hitting another which then pushed it in front of the Sedan. Red lights flashed and Klaus barely missed the Sedan before hitting another car right on its side.


    His view blew up in white as airbags deployed and he felt them tumbling along with more sounds of screeches and scratches, the blonde screaming all the way.


    When they came to a stop Klaus could not feel any pain, but he was pumped so full of adrenaline he imagined that he wouldn''t feel it until later.


    Klaus found it very easy to shove the airbags out of the way thanks to his new strength.


    That being the case he quickly got eyes on his cousin who was just looking to the front in a daze, her chest heaving while a nasty gash on her temple bled.


    "Hey." Klaus tried to say but found he could barely hear his own voice.


    Leaning closer he shook her shoulder. She shook like she was given a fright and then turned to him while her mouth moved.


    "What did you say?" He basically screamed at her.


    "I said I am never driving with you ever again!" He heard her but faintly as if they were underwater.


    He found himself smiling- despite the situation he was just happy to be alive. "Didn''t I tell you- don''t get into cars with strange family members."

 Chapter 18- Lethal Shoes and Hard Negotiations

    Chapter 18


    Lethal Shoes and Hard Negotiations


    There is an incredible heady rush that goes with knowing you just survived a life or death situation. Klaus felt it in his bones, he felt it in the way his heart pounded in his ears. Like a slow drum extolling the virtue of being alive, each beat was a celebration of life.


    After making sure his cousin was breathing. Klaus turned his senses outward and that''s when the rush turned into something else- something carnal in its nature.


    During the year of his training, Klaus knew he had changed. Not the slow ponderous way in which people improve and work on themselves to change. It was the instant disorienting and sudden change like someone had flipped a switch and in doing so made Klaus into something else. It was in the actions that followed his near-death experience that it became more apparent. Because what followed his heady rush at realizing he was alive was not relief or fear.


    It was anger.


    ''Look what they have done to my treasure, my car. Barely in my possession for one day.''


    The thought filled Klaus with more than a little rage. Luckily, Klaus had been fighting Pain. In doing so he had learned to channel it and not to lash out at everything and everyone like he was prone to do right after his awakening.


    These teachings also came into play. Klaus grit his teeth just remembering Pain''s voice.


    ''Assess yourself, your surroundings and react. You are a born predator, a lord of the skies. So hunt.''


    As if on cue a popping noise sounded in his ears and all at once Klaus could hear properly again. The change in his mentality was not only mental but physical as well.


    His cousin bore witness to this.


    After nearly shouting her ears off Klaus had grown unnaturally quiet. She watched as his labored and excited breathing became still. His eyes seemed to flit around and take in the state of the car. His hair shimmered the strange highlights in his hair becoming more pronounced.


    When Klaus looked at her again his eyes were even stranger than before the colors almost glowing in their depths. Slitted pupils burned into hers and when he spoke to her it was almost a growl.


    He had opened the maw more than he had ever before.


    The most shocking thing to her was watching the cut above his ear heal in a matter of a few seconds. Having a bloodline connected to the tree of life afforded all Roths an increase in healing speed, but she thought his healing was ridiculous.


    "Stay."


    The spoken word afforded her a glance of his teeth which revealed his incisors had become more pointed.


    She wanted to ask where he thought she could go, where he thought he was going since they were stuck like sardines in a crumpled tin can.


    Klaus turned away from her until his feet were facing the door. As if to answer her unasked question his legs shot out connecting solidly with his door. Metal screeched in protest the already deformed steering wheel was nearly ripped off with the counterforce while he gripped it.


    "Are you crazy that won''t-" She started to scream but held her tongue when she saw the door starting to give.


    He kicked again and again. Each kick shaking the wreck they were in. With a final kick, the door tore from the wreck and went flying into another car parked not far from them.


    Klaus peeked out of the hole he had created and then back at her. His eyes once more boring into hers. "Stay."


    Panic filled her. ''Is he going to leave me here, abandon me.''


    "Wait, where are you going!"


    He did not answer, but once more gave a cautious glance outside. She could hear sirens now.


    "Don''t go, don''t leave me here. I am stuck and they are after me as much as you, please cousin-"


    Klaus clamped a hand over her mouth and held a single finger in front of his lips.


    She nodded acceptance and watched as he moved closer to the opening remaining still and quiet. She heard it then, the sounds of boots on broken glass.


    Klaus was facing away from her so she could not see the predatory smile appear on his face at hearing the familiar sound.


    The silence felt like it was stretching on forever. She could hear her heartbeat along with her breathing which was speeding up with every stretched second that went by.


    The silence was broken all at once. A man screamed, she heard gunshots. She saw Klaus had a man by his neck.


    He pulled, the mans face smashed into the top of the car with a sickening crunch, Klaus then grabbed a handgun in the man''s hip holster before kicking him like he did the car''s door.


    The assailant went flying backward bowling over two more.


    She watched in horror and morbid fascination as Klaus stalked to each of the fallen assailants before shooting them in the head all the while keeping his head on a swivel.


    He turned to her. ''Why is he smiling?''


    Klaus then picked up a larger gun, a rifle. Before walking back and leaning inside and giving her a knife he had taken out of a leather strap hidden near his ankle.


    She did not miss that his gun was leisurely pointed at her and had no misgivings that he would shoot her if she acted suspiciously.


    "What am I supposed to do with this?"


    He tilted his head as if listening to something and then turned back to her.


    "Survive Princess. You know. When I asked if you have ever had to kill someone I never thought you would get a chance so soon."


    Klaus watched as her jaw set into determination and her grip on the knife tightened, making sure not to point it anywhere near him. ''Good she knows I don''t trust her. At the moment it may seem farfetched but she could be in on all this.''


    "My name is not Princess, Its Chanelle."


    "Sure Princess, can you get the safety belt off?"


    After glaring at him she shook her head. "I tried releasing the clasp on the safety belt but it''s stuck. I will try and cut it."


    Klaus gave her a sardonic smile before leaning over and yanking on the belt. "This is not the movies and it would take forever with that. Emergency services use special knives to cut people out of their safety belts."


    After a few yanks, the clasp finally broke and Chanelle let out a breath of relief at being free.


    ''Breaking a clasp is just as ridiculous, how strong is he?'' She wondered.


    "We need to move, emergency services are nearly here and I don''t know if your brother has sent more people."


    He got out and gestured for her to follow. Chanelle crawled to the exit her dress catching on everything and anything.


    After finally getting out she took the knife and started hacking away at the dress swearing her brother all the while.


    She looked up to find her cousin looking at her with a raised eyebrow.


    "What, the dress was expensive." He did not retort and scanned the surroundings once more.


    She did the same discovering the area filled with cars standing at odd angles. A lot of them were crashed into each other resembling pile ups she had sometimes seen on the news. Most of the people in the vesinity were gone. ''They must have ran off after hearing the gun shots.''


    Looking at their wreck she was surprised that they came out relatively unscathed.


    "What''s the plan?" She finally asked while internally swearing vengeance on her brother.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "We need to get to the car my guards were driving, One of my teammates was in there."


    Judging by the displeasure that showed on Chanelle''s face at hearing the words she did not like the idea. It caused the very angry Klaus to lash out. "You can always go your own way, right now she means more to me than you ever could."


    Gunshots interrupted her rebuttal and Klaus did not think twice before starting to move in the direction that the sound had come from. The direction he knew the Sedan should be in.


    "Can you at least give me the handgun?" She hurriedly tried to whisper while running after him in her heels.


    "No. Stay quiet and take off those shoes." Klaus had to do a double-take. The shoes were hidden by her dress before but judging by how long the heels were Chanelle was a lot shorter than what she appeared.


    Klaus imagined that if she were to trip she would break her neck. ''They look lethal.'' He couldn''t help but think.


    "These are custom made-"


    "Take them off or I will do it for you."


    He did not wait to see if she complied but took off running to the next car and ducking behind it for cover.


    More gunshots followed and Klaus saw a girl running towards them. ''Is that Liz?''


    He watched as she jumped before sliding over the bonnet of a car, a gun in each hand which spat fire and bullets while she slid. Two men chasing her went down in the barrage but there were two more.


    As soon as she crouched down after her slide Klaus jumped up, aimed and pulled the trigger only to hear a resounding click.


    "Shit."


    "The safety is on!" Liz shouted.


    The two men had jumped into cover when seeing him but after Elizabeth''s shout, they came running.


    Klaus had no time to berate himself for being an idiot and thumbed the safety. ''If I survive this I am going to shooting lessons.''


    He jumped up once more and pulled the trigger. The gun bucked against his shoulder but he barely moved- his weight easily taking the recoil, his aim, however, was terrible. The shots still served to scare the men back into cover.


    Liz had taken the opportunity to run to him and grab the gun. The girl two heads shorter than him then expertly placed it against her shoulder and shot the first man to peek out of cover in the head.


    They both ducked down just in time before a barrage of bullets started to rake their cover. Holes appearing in the side of the car. Its tailights close to where they were sitting was shot to smithereens. Surprisingly not one window was hit.


    "How can you not use a gun?" Liz asked him with a scowl.


    He wanted to reply but before he could she was up and shooting again.


    "They are surrounding us, two just made it right to the other side of this car." Said Liz while gesturing at the vehicle they were hiding behind.


    Klaus crawled a bit away from the car before setting himself up like an athlete about to do a hundred-meter sprint.


    "What are you-"


    Liz could not finish her sentence before Klaus jumped forward right into the side of the car. The door frame crumpled, the windows burst and the car which had been relatively unscathed deployed its airbags as if giving protest. Tires squealed while the vehicle got shunted into another crushing the two assailants between their car and the next.


    Rubbing his shoulder Klaus once again took cover next to her. "Normally I don''t have to shoot."


    Liz rolled her eyes at him.


    Chanelle finally joined them a second later, running on tiptoes a knife in one hand and shoes in the other. Klaus just managed to pull her down before more bullets got sprayed in their direction.


    Liz took in the sight of Chanelle and then turned to Klaus. "How is she still alive?"


    Klaus saw movement behind Chanelle. He grabbed one of her shoes which then turned into nothing more than a blur in the eyes of the two young women.


    A gunshot went off the flash of it outlining Klaus'' silhouette in the darkness.


    The gunman went flying a riduclously long shoe''s heel stuck in his left eye socket.


    Klaus turned back to his companions still in a heightened state. There was another gunman behind them. Asphalt crunched beneath his feet. The dress shoes he had on broke apart. Everything seemed to blur around him before his senses could catch up and he crashed into the man.


    The gunman''s ribs cracked and caved in under Klaus'' shoulder before he went flying, his legs clipped the roof of a van, turning his flight into a tumble and he rag-dolled out of sight.


    The world started to slow for Klaus once more and his legs gave in.


    The first thing he heard was.


    "My shoe!"


    Liz was next to him a second later. "You have been shot!"


    She tore off a piece of her sleeve and pressed it against his chest.


    ''What just happened?'' Was all Klaus could think. He had never moved that fast. Not even when Pain drove him to madness.


    Liz was soon replaced by Chanelle. He faintly heard Liz saying something about keeping pressure.


    ''Oh yes, she said I was shot.''


    Flashes of gunfire followed and then screams. Klaus saw Sloth for a brief moment except. "Why is nearly half his face missing?"


    He felt someone pick him up. Chanelle shouted at him.


    "Don''t you dare die before replacing my shoes."


    Things had then turned into a blur. He knew they were moving judging by the lights overhead.


    He heard some shouting, saw flashing lights of blue and red. ''Maybe its the police? Someone is holding my hand?''


    He turned his head laboriously to look, it was very hard to do. "Liz?"


    She gave him a faint smile. "You are going to be okay it''s over now."


    He saw a big red tree and then they were inside a fancy building. More people shouted. He was then placed on a bed. Someone cut his clothes away.


    "How is he still alive?" He heard someone ask.


    They injected him with something and then placed a mask over his face. It smelled strange.


    "Doctor it''s not working!"


    "We will have to operate while he is awake."


    Someone cut him. "What is this, he is healing at a visible rate."


    Klaus felt very hungry all of a sudden. "Food."


    He saw people dressed like doctors look at each other. His draconic side felt anger at them ignoring him and he did not feel inclined to keep it back.


    "I said, bring me food!" His voice boomed.


    One ran out.


    Lilith was sitting at a very ornate table while talking to two people. Unlike the younger generation, the older ones handled their negotiations much like business contracts.


    The board room she had found herself in was none other than that of Roth Consolidated- a company owned by the Roth that mainly focused on military research as far as the public was concerned. Her phone was vibrating for the umpteenth time and she would have ignored it if not for the man that burst in through the door.


    "Sir, Ladies I am sorry to interrupt but something has happened and I need to speak to you quickly, Mr. Roth."


    One of the other people at the table got up. A tall man with handsome features and slicked back blonde hair. If Klaus was there he would have seen the family resemblance between the man and the Roth twins.


    Lilith took the opportunity to answer her phone.


    "Pain, I am rather busy at the moment."


    The line was quiet for a moment, but the demon soon spoke. "I am aware but I do hope you have not made a deal with the walking dead yet."


    Lilith''s veins turned cold and her eyes narrowed while she looked at the woman across from her. "What did the Roths do?"


    The woman now meeting her gaze raised an eyebrow in question.


    "The offspring of the male you were talking to arranged for a hit squad to target my Young Master. You have half an hour to leave the building"


    Lilith stood up fury and worry burning in her. "Where is he and why do I only have half an hour?"


    Pain was quiet for another few seconds. "It is twentynine minutes now and I urge you to move with haste because I have ordered an airstrike on all of their facilities."


    "How do you expect me to get out of here in half an hour!"


    "I suggest you run."


    The line went dead.


    "Fucking demons." Lilith couldn''t help but swear.


    She then spotted the woman sitting there with an inquisitive gaze.


    "Fucking Roths too."


    She was about to follow Pain''s suggestion of running but the man that had gone out had come back.


    It only took a moment for him to take in the scene. The Dalmora was standing and looking like she was ready to bolt.


    His aunt was seated with a clear look of confusion on her face. She had given him the reins for this meeting. A test of sorts and it was going well until the phone call. Whatever plans he may have had was flushed down the toilet by his idiot son.


    "You have to believe me. I had no hand in this." He said almost pleading. They would have gotten twelve potion fruit out of the deal. Something which would have helped their branch save a lot of the very old generation. It may have even given some of them enough time to advance again and in doing so extend their lives.


    Lilith ignored him and aimed to go past and make a quick exit but he blocked her.


    Lilith''s hand snaked up, gripping one of her hairpins and pulled releasing her silver hair to cascade down past her shoulders.


    Before the man could react its sharpened point was under his chin.


    "I said move."


    The woman was still seated at the table looking at all of it with detachment. She finally spoke. "James, what has happened."


    He hesitated for a moment but only a moment. "My son, he. He tried to have Klaus killed along with his twin sister."


    Lilith quirked an eyebrow at this. Pain had said nothing about the other Roth.


    The woman was next to Lilith in an instant. "Did she survive?"


    Lilith had a glance at her watch. "I don''t have time for this."


    The woman turned to her. "I am sure your charge is perfectly fine."


    Lilith almost laughed. "You people have no clue who you are dealing with. Were the Argents not enough of an example."


    "I thought you did not know about them?"


    Lilith shook her head. She was running out of time. "I did not but I have a pretty good idea of who was responsible and yes it was because they targeted Klaus. Like you did."


    The woman snorted with derision. "We are hardly in the same league as the Argents."


    Lilith laughed in her face and lowered the hairpin before sitting down defeated. ''I will never make it out alive. I hope Klaus is okay.''


    Her phone started to ring.


    "Why are you not running Miss Delmora."


    She sighed at hearing Pain''s voice. "They won''t let me leave. Before I die can you at least tell me if Klaus is okay?"


    "Your worry for the young master is admirable. He was shot in the heart but somehow is managing to heal it naturally."


    Lilith''s heart stopped at hearing the news. "How did he survive."


    She could almost hear Pain''s unnatural creepy smile when he spoke again. "The Young Master has two hearts."


    Lilith slumped down in her chair feeling relief and regret at the same time.


    "Please put the phone on loudspeaker, Miss Delmora."


    Lilith did as she was told not understanding the point if they were all going to be blown into kingdom come anyway.


    "Greetings vermin. I am contacting you on behalf of my Young Master. You are to release the Lady Delmora immediately or die. Those are the terms."


    The Roth woman stepped forward with a scowl, her chin and nose in the air in a way that reminded Lilith of Boethia. "This is Meribeth Roth also know as the Green Death in the Secret Worlds to whom am I speaking?"


    "I know who you are fallen rat. I am Pain also known as Pain." Lilith imagined the unnatural smile as Pain spoke, she got gooseflesh just thinking about it.


    "How dare you!" Maribeth''s fists balled until her knuckles turned white. The fallen Roth was a derogatory term used on those who did not take on what the other faction called their sacred mission. Finding the seeds Sephiroth.


    "Silence worm. You have twenty-five minutes to comply. We have already destroyed your facilities in Garone and Percia every minute that you do not comply we will destroy another. You only live because of the mercy of my Young Master and because Miss Delmora is present."


    The tone of the phone disconnecting followed. Each beep feeling to the Roth like it was a nail being hammered into their coffin.


    Garone was a small country known for its oil fields. The Roth had a large stake in it. Percia was right next to it but was far larger in comparison. Someone who had the power to take out all of their facilities in that area in mere minutes would have no issue with killing them where they stood.


    Meribeth looked to James who was already on the phone trying to contact their people in those countries. He shook his head, a negative.


    She looked at Lilith. "You are free to go, or you can leave with us. I plan to go fetch his idiot son and then to go see this Young Master of yours."

 Chapter 19- Spinning The Bottle

    Chapter 19


    Spinning the Bottle


    Klaus knew that Red Tree Industries was powerful, but he never truly understood what it was capable of. It was when a stoic human guard handed him a cellphone with Pain on the other side that he truly understood.


    He had suddenly come to understand what he held in his hands. He had also come to understand that the demons were a double-edged sword. He had changed yes, but that did not mean he could live with committing a massacre.


    He wondered how many people would have died if he did not convince Pain not to bomb half of the world. He still had the goal of changing the lives of many children like him- children who were suffering and hurting under the creul whims of others. So it came as a large shock to him that Pain was planning on turning many children into orphans.


    As he sat there drum stick in one hand and the phone in the other, he thought of the speech he had given. How he believed that it would be his only opportunity to reach the future leaders of the world or at least the leaders of the country he was in, Now he was one of them- If not the biggest.


    He knew he could not save the world. ''I don''t have all the answers and I cant save all the people in the world, but if I can just spare one kid from going through what I had to- it would be worth it.''


    He took another bite of his drumstick while Klaus contemplated. His thoughts drifted to what happened and how he had nearly died. How Liz was nearly killed for simply being associated with him and a familiar fire started to burn in his veins.


    ''The Roth will pay.''


    Chanelle was taken away to be kept under guard- a hostage of sorts. Klaus did not know what she would be worth, but he had received word that a Roth elder was coming to see him. He just did not know when.


    A smell of lavender mixed with something else caught his attention and broke his train of thought. A moment of waiting rewarded his senses with the sight of the one responsible for it.


    The stern and tight look on Klaus'' face turned into a smile when Liz stepped through a door leading to his room.


    She had clearly taken a shower and changed into pajamas. Something which drew his eyes to her like moths to a flame and her buxom and curvy build served as a very bright fire.


    Her pajamas consisted of thrilly pink shorts that reached the middle of her thighs. With a matching top that left her surprising flat and toned belly open. ''It makes her look sexy and innocent all at the same time. That does not even make sense.''


    He watched her silently as she came closer, her gait was even and unhurried. Klaus did notice that her shoulders were a little slumped and when he tried to look at her eyes she did not want to make eye contact.


    ''Is something bothering her?''


    The young woman stopped at a respectable distance and just stood there for a moment.


    ''Maybe its because of the state I am in?''


    Klaus looked down at himself. His chest had one of those large plasters on to cover his wound while the rest of him was covered in a smattering of food stains and specks of blood. He knew he had grease on his lips from all the meat he had devoured.


    When he first started to eat- it was desperate and hurried so there was no time for manners. The hunger he felt was hard to explain.


    He put down the drumstick in his hand and to his horror noticed all the plates and myriad of dishes and cutlery, which he had mostly ignored in favor of just eating as much as he could.


    ''Nothing I can do about it now.'' He thought before clearing his throat to break the awkward silence.


    "I am sorry for the state I am in. I don''t know why this happened-"


    Liz suddenly took a step forward and held her hands out as if to calm a wild horse. "No, no please don''t be. I am happy for this, whatever this is." She said gesturing in Klaus'' general direction,


    Her head lowered and Klaus noticed that her hair was done up in a bun. She played with her hands like a nervous child would after being told to go wait in their room for their scolding.


    "I am the one that should apologize. My power was useless tonight."


    She finally mumbled out.


    Klaus smiled. "Are you kidding me. You basically saved my life. The way you handled the situation and the guns." Klaus felt himself blushing and then took a deep breath before saying. "You were amazing Liz. Thank you."


    She looked up and gave Klaus the brightest smile he had ever seen. She looked around for a moment and then took a tentative step forward.


    Seeing her intention, Klaus cleared away some of the plates by stacking them on each other. He felt very self-conscious but figured she had already seen him in this state and maybe even worse- when he just started eating.


    She sat down and to his surprise took a drumstick from the pile in front of him before taking a dainty bite. She closed her eyes in appreciation.


    "Yeah, the food here is pretty good," Klaus said with a smile and appreciation of his own. Her actions made him feel less self-conscious.


    The two started to chat animatedly.


    Not far from the hotel five unmarked black SUVs were speeding towards where the party took place. In the SUV situated in the middle of the convoy, sat two very angry Roth and a self-satisfied Lilith.


    She knew that she held all the cards now or rather that Pain did. Her plan was to join a veteran group from the Roth side to go into the Secret Worlds again. There was a specific world she wanted to go to though and she was trying to convince the others of the merit to go there when James'' son pulled his stunt.


    She was not a fool and knew they could not be trusted, however, now that Pain had shown what backing she had- she felt like she had less to fear.


    They soon arrived and guards poured out of the SUVs and surrounded the place to make sure it was safe before they were given the go-ahead to get out. It was not a surprise to find that most of the guests had left already.


    Meribeth was bristling with anger when they made their way through the reception area and past a fountain. A boy lying passed out half in and half out did not improve her mood.


    She turned to James with dangerously narrowed eyes that promised violence before pointing at the boy. "It is clear to me that you have raised a savage."


    James wanted to object, but it was already a lost cause- he only hoped that his son was in a better state.


    His hope proved to be a false one a moment later.


    Lilith saw a blonde boy without a shirt on stage making out with a girl she did not recognize while other teens in various states of undress were shouting encouragement from below. She did recognize Elise who was sitting at the table and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the girl still had all her clothes on.


    ''She is looking rather sullen. I wonder what happened?'' Lilith found herself thinking.


    In the middle of the table, they were all sitting around Lilith saw an empty bottle and everything else started to make sense. ''These idiots are playing spin the bottle.''


    For a moment Meribeth just stood there while taking it all in. Lilith took a few steps back since the other woman seemed like she was just about to have an aneurism from the way a vein was pounding at her temple. Her face was red and her hands in tightly clenched fists.


    When she spoke it was through clenched teeth. "James go and retrieve your offspring."


    James looked just like Meribeth if not worse.


    The teens realized too late that they were there. Lilith saw the realization grow in their eyes. A short mousy boy tapped the shoulder of one next to him and then pointed without a word. The other looked and Lilith could almost see the drunkenness evaporate right out of him.


    James reached the stage and his son''s eyes grew into saucers, but before the boy could say a word. James slapped him.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    It was hard and fast with all the supernatural strength James could muster into it. Lilith mused about it and would again. The angle was perfect. The impact, sublime. The sound of it was able to be heard even over the loud booming music which came to a stop right after.


    The boy''s feet swept to the right while his head rocketed to the left. Lilith thought the boy would do a full cartwheel before crashing to the ground but instead the podium the little Roth crashed into, got in the way.


    With the crash and sprawled out Roth boy everything else came to a stuttering halt.


    Elise took the chance while everyone was focused on what was happening to slip the Necklace from Rohit''s neck. Her aunt had told her to wait until they reached the Secret Worlds, but the girl had judged by his groping hands and incessant kisses that she would not survive until then and neither would her virginity. He had asked her more than once if they could get a room somewhere.


    So she had allowed his groping while making sure his glass was full all the time. It was no surprise that Rohit was passed out at the table as a result, but everyone had exchanged contact information and she did not want to risk taking the necklace with even a slim chance of someone noticing.


    Someone did, however. Her aunt whom she thought she would never see again brushed against her mind. The familiar feeling brought her hands to a standstill and her head whipped around. For a moment Elise wanted to sprint into her arms but then she remembered everything that happened.


    Lilith made her way closer to the table of the now panicking and dumbstruck teens and spoke directly into her mind.


    "Who is this?"


    Elise looked at Rohit. He was face-planted into a bowl of peanuts and drooling. "My fiance, Rohit Jambavana."


    Lilith just nodded as if understanding, but in truth, she did not. ''Do I even want to understand?''


    Elise spoke into Lilith''s mind. "Aunt, please tell Klaus that I am sorry. It wasn''t me that gave the idiot on stage the information about the demons. It was Rohit."


    With the words, Elise sent memories of what happened and opened up her mind so Lilith could see the truth.


    Lilith found herself feeling for the girl so she thought she would give her a warning. "I will tell him, but Elise you have more than that to worry about." With her words, Lilith sent everything that happened to her and why they were there through her mind.


    Elise closed her eyes and then looked at the stage. Where James had just slung his now unconscious and possibly dead son over his shoulder. "What do I do?"


    The question was not pointed at Lilith but the desperation the girl felt bled through. Lilith wanted to help but knew it was too late. Klaus would never trust her niece. She placed her hand on the girl''s shoulder before saying only one word along with all the determination and strength she could muster into it.


    "Survive."


    Elise wanted to say something but Lilith broke the connection and her mind blocked her out.


    Meribeth stepped forward and spoke in a commanding tone, her face was filled with disgust at the sight in front of her. "All of you go home and be assured that your families will hear of this, barbaric behavior."


    Just like that the adults took their leave and the teens were left on their own again. The mousy boy who was now soberer than when he arrived plonked down into his chair while grabbing his shirt. "Well, this sucks."


    Elise looked down at Rohit. The one word her aunt said playing in her mind. ''Survive.''


    She took a deep breath and then gave the most dazzling smile she could muster. "Can someone help me get this one to our room."


    More than a few boys were willing to help.


    Klaus and Liz were chatting all the while. They had become considerably closer after the event and the talking only helped. His new phone started to ring and he answered after hesitating a moment when he saw who it was.


    "Young Master, I realize you are very busy at the moment but please prepare to receive some, troublesome vermin"


    Klaus sighed while thinking. ''I thought I would get some sleep, guess that was just wishful thinking.''


    "Who is it?" He asked exasperated and a little irritated.


    "The Roth are coming to see you, I suggest the Young Master makes them beg and grovel for forgiveness. Maybe set a trap and kill them outright, it would be poetic in a sense."


    Klaus snorted. "I need to make you do that first."


    Klaus could almost hear Pain''s skin stretch with a wretched smile. "I look forward to when the Young Master tries to accomplish this. I would view it as my greatest accomplishment were you to succeed."


    Liz watched as Klaus grit his teeth. ''He is taunting me.''


    After a long silence Pain spoke again. "Don''t dally, Young Master and remember I expect to hear great things."


    The phone died and Klaus sat looking at it for a moment before taking a deep breath to calm down.


    He then turned to Liz. "We need to get ready."


    She tilted her head in question while nibbling on a drumstick.


    Klaus smiled at the sight while willing himself to stand which sent spikes of pain through his chest.


    Liz made an effort to help steady Klaus. It was impossible due to his weight, but the thought counted,


    He slowly, very slowly got down from the bed. "The Roth are coming."


    She simply nodded while looking at him in concern. "Do you need help to get to the bathroom?"


    "No I think I can-" He took one step without her support and grimaced in pain. "Yep, uh I definitely need help."


    She laughed while getting under his arm. He had no doubt that his weight would crush her. ''It''s the thought that counts.''


    Her close proximity enhanced the soapy lavender scent. He started to feel excited and berated himself. ''Half dead and here I am thinking of other things.''


    It still did not stop him from saying something uncharacteristic of him. Klaus smiled and commented. "There is no way I am letting you wash me though."


    She blushed at his words. "Who said anything about that!"


    When they got to the bathroom Klaus saw something familiar that filled his heart with fright and trepidation. Liz noticed a subtle shiver run through Klaus'' body but thought it was due to the pain he was feeling.


    Klaus'' eyes were fixed on the familiar model of the shower. ''There is no way I am picking the full experience no matter how it taunts me.''


    Meribeth clicked her tongue when she spotted the large red tree on the side of the hotel. No matter where in this world she went the tree was always visible somewhere. It was in advertisements, drinks, restuarants, grocers, appliance stores every possible thing that could be sold and bought Red Tree Industries had a hand in. They were everywhere. It was an afront to her and her family but there was nothing she could do about it.


    She had grown complacent and she knew it. Confidence in the power they wielded blinded her but the one called Pain had torn down any sense or thought that they were untouchable in mere minutes.


    She was calm on the outside but inside she was a nervous bubbling mess of insecurity and dread. Their lives and livelihood depended on the whims of a boy not even twenty. One which her nephew had tried to have killed. It was a scary thought.


    Lilith felt excitement. She missed Klaus every second she was away from him. She had watched him for eighteen years. Eighteen years of always being by his side only to suddenly have that taken away due to duty or whatever she felt towards the group that had gone with her the last time she was in the Secret Worlds. Some of them betrayed her yes. The man she loved being the biggest culprit, but others stood by her to the very end.


    She was curious to see how he would handle this and she had decided that no matter what he chose. He would have her support. She knew him better than most, they had melded their minds and she understood him like no other. It filled her with a sense of pride and dread. She knew that if he were to make hard decisions it would eat at his conscience.


    When they arrived the reception was not friendly. One of the two demons assigned to protect them glared at the Roths as soon as they got out.


    ''Silence was his name.'' Thought Lilith. ''He had always appeared to be the most stable but looking at him now she found herself doubting. The demon was pacing behind armed guards while looking at them. It reminded her of how a predator would pace behind a cage when it could not get to its prey.


    ''Are the guards here for the Roth or to keep Silence in check?''


    The thought drifted away when a commotion broke out at the door. She saw another demon there dressed in a proper maid outfit. Pride.


    She was looking at the bristling Meribeth with what Lilith could only describe as boredom.


    "How are we supposed to trust you if we cannot even take our guards inside." Asked James.


    For the first time, Lilith saw Pride smile. "I don''t care, we don''t care. You are nothing. The fallen are less than these humans you look down on. You are a waste of the proud bloodline and no better than the oathbreakers of old. Still your tongue and accept your place or leave and wait for us to hunt you down like the dogs you are."


    Her voice was even while she spoke. Like describing the weather or how to cook something, but the threat was tangible in the air.


    Lilith stepped forward and Pride gave her a proper ladylike courtesy before standing to the side to let her pass. Lilith was surpised since the demon had never done that before.


    After walking past and seeing the faces of the Roth she understood why Pride did it. ''Its all to get under their skin.''


    She turned to Silence who was still pacing and spoke into his mind. "Where is our charge?"


    Silence came to a stop and seemed to see her for the first time. He then looked up. Lilith got the gist of it.


    Lilith made her way to the elevator where another guard stood. "Please take me to Klaus."


    The man like the other guards was decked out in full combat kit, his face hidden behind a balaclava. He spoke into a mic for a moment and then pressed a button that would take them not to the penthouse like she expected but rather somewhere in the middle of the building.


    ''Makes sense, people would expect Klaus to be in the penthouse.''


    When they reached the floor Lilith had unconsciously spread her mind''s awareness through the whole building. She found his alien mind almost instantly and connected. They flowed into each other instantly while her steps grew in haste outpacing the guard which was supposed to guide her.


    They shared their experiences in but an instant and by the time she reached the door leading to his room nothing needed to be said.


    She burst in through the door and went right into Klaus'' arms. He smelled of soap and the strange musk unique to him. She took a deep breath of him while he did the same with her.


    For a moment they were content until she felt the speckles of reds lacing through his mind. It was pain, she followed it to the source and found it. She was hurting him through the hug, but he did not complain or say a word.


    She loosened the hug and the specks faded to a slow throb with his every heartbeat.


    He was the first to speak and with his words the feeling in them pulsed into her. It made her smile. "I missed you."


    "I missed you too", she said while taking a small step back to have a good look at him.


    His eyes were as strange as ever. Her eyes glided down his face to his chin and finally his chest which had become more buff since she last saw him.


    She placed her hand over the wound and said in barely a whisper. "I nearly lost you."


    Klaus was overwhelmed by the pinks and reds of love and care that flowed with the words.


    Yellows of joy burst in his mind and before he knew what he was doing. His hand was on her chin to lift her head so she could look at him. Behind the yellow rose a sun of red in her mind and their lips met.


    Lilith''s mind exploded. Uncertainty, lust, shame, confusion all warring to take precedence.


    Klaus saw it all but she needed to articulate to say something anything. ''This is madness, I am so much older.''


    ''You are perfect he thought back.'' In his mind, she truly saw that he believed it.


    ''I left you there at that horrible place!'' Images of the orphanage showed in her mind.


    ''You gave me a chance at life.'' A young Klaus stood on a sidewalk, everyone around him dead.


    She finally let the weight of what she had done sink to the back of her mind. and sank into him, into the kiss.


    She felt him lift her up easily as one would lift a child. The pain it caused Klaus was nothing to laugh at, but Pain had done worse.


    Lilith sent him feelings of concern about it but he brushed it aside. Purples of lust overwhelming everything.


    She managed to pull away just as he laid her gently on the now neatly made-up bed he had been on earlier.


    "You have guests." She said through a haze as she licked her lips tasting him on them.


    "Fuck em." Was his quick reply and they kissed once more.


    The bed shook as Klaus fell next to her. A bottle of disinfectant left by the doctors fell from the bedside table due to the commotion. It bounced once and span before coming to rest while pointing at them.

 Chapter 20- Give Them Cake

    Chapter 20


    Give Them Cake


    ''That was amazing.'' Thought Klaus while running his fingers over Lillith''s smooth back. She was collapsed on top of him. Her hands were still in his hair while she held him to her bust as she shivered from the after-effects of her orgasm.


    Klaus had the goofiest smile his face could produce. ''I lost my virginity to this wonderful creature.''


    Images spilled through his mind of what had happened and he kissed her softly in her neck. Klaus let out a chuckle when she shivered once more at his touch. Despite the shivers, her breathing was steadily becoming even.


    Feeling mischevious he whispered in her ear before kissing her again. "You were amazing."


    She shivered again and gave Klaus a soft blow with the underside of her fist on his left shoulder. "Stop that."


    He laughed and kissed her cheek. ''I can do this forever. I want to  stay here for a week and just be with her''


    Klaus reached out for her mind with his own. It was a slow and ponderous thing for him to do. She had broken the link halfway through their lovemaking. It was becoming too disorienting for him to know what was up from down.


    What he did understand through the link was what made him so happy. Despite his injured state and not being able to fully participate he had still satisfied her.


    She felt his mind and for a moment resisted the link. Her mind was a mess. She was confused and afraid of what Klaus might be thinking.


    Preparing herself, she allowed the connection and her mind exploded in warm colors. She could immediately tell her worries were unfounded. A broad smile formed on her lips in amusement on how he wanted to shut out the world and just be with her.


    It was a cute and naive thought, but one she wholly appreciated.


    She leaned back, long silver tresses following in her wake sliding over Klaus'' face.


    She smiled even broader when the sight of her breasts filled his mind with purples and she slowly got off of him before snuggling into his arms, pressing herself closer into his warmth.


    His hand never stopped tracing circles down her back. It was a bit ticklish, but she liked it.


    For a moment they just lay there in each other''s embrace, but the dream they were living in had to stop. A whole mess of problems waited for Klaus downstairs.


    "What are you going to do?" She finally asked him.


    He knew exactly what Lillith was talking about and took a moment to think before answering. She sensed and followed his thought processes- explosions and little arcs of colors as he flitted from one idea to the next. Now and again it would slow when he observed her thoughts, but hse made sure to give nothing away, staying neutral.


    "I have been trying to think about what my father or mother would do." Sadness bloomed for a moment before Klaus reigned it in. "The thing is- I know nothing of my father. What I experienced about my mother and heard from the demons. Well, she would either curse them or kill them outright."


    Lilith saw glimpses of a dragon diving on its prey. A large bear, but it was gone as quickly as it appeared.


    Klaus turned to her and then gave her a kiss on her forehead. It felt strange. She was vastly older and more experienced in life yet there he was kissing her like one would a child.


    Klaus sensed where her thoughts were going and snorted. "You may be older and more experienced, but there is one thing no amount of age or experience can absolve you from."


    Lilith propped herself up on her elbow and inspected his wound. "What is that?" She finally asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Klaus thought about his experiences in life. He thought of the alcoholic and his wife. Despite how the man treated her, she stuck around. It boggled his mind for a long time until he came to a conclusion that made sense to him.


    Klaus kissed Lillith''s forehead on purpose again and then said. "Everyone wants to be loved and cared for and people accept the love they think they deserve. You and I were alone for a long time. A silent watcher and her lost charge."


    He poked her nose and she wrinkled her brow at him. "You deserve more love and care than you ever received. You deserve to be cuddled and to be kissed on your forehead as many times as you want. No matter your age or experience."


    She smiled and hugged him closer burying her face in his neck to hide her blushing face. "Is that sage Klaus talking again?"


    He laughed. "No, it''s love-struck Klaus talking."


    Lilith''s heart exploded with something she had not felt in a long time. She suddenly felt playful and bit Klaus on his jawline.


    The action nearly drove Klaus over the edge. Lust exploded in him and a low growl deeper than what a human should make rumbled through his chest.


    It startled Lilith and she drew back. "What just happened?"


    Klaus had his eyes closed and his breathing was rushed. "If you want to be able to walk out of here, please don''t do that again."


    Lilith felt her heart start to race. ''Is it a dragon thing? I want to do it again.''


    She started to lean in but stopped and her head turned to the door. "It seems our time is up."


    A knock sounded at the door.


    Klaus spoke, his voice sounding rougher than usual. "Who is it."


    "Sir, the conference room is ready and everyone is waiting for your arrival."


    Lilith still connected with Klaus was startled when she saw the fury in him grow at an astonishing rate. It only took a second for it to encompass most of his being.


    Images filled his mind of how he wanted to rip open the door and tare the unlucky man to pieces for invading his territory while Klaus was with her.


    She kissed Klaus to try and distract him. She had recognized it for what it was. Remembering how volatile Klaus was the first few months after his awakening- she did not want that to show here.


    Lillith decided to save the poor man and shouted. "He will be there in half an hour."


    The man paused for a moment, but then Lilith sensed him moving away from the door.


    When she looked back down at Klaus his eyes were open and regarding her. She saw in his mind that a part of him wanted to scold her for answering for him and that he would grace them with his presence when he felt like it. Another part warred with it, his human side understanding the irrationality of it.


    His hands that had been gripping the blankets finally started to relax after a second. "Thanks, I still have trouble controlling myself sometimes."


    She smiled and gave him a kiss. "No kidding."


    Before he could return the kiss she was up and dragging the blanket with, to cover herself. "That''s unfair!" He shouted before she closed the bathroom door. Leaving him naked and sprawled out on the bed.


    Meribeth had already been sitting for an hour in wait when the man they had sent came back into the conference room with a nervous expression. Much to her irritation the man went to Pride and whispered in her ear.


    ''If this were my house people would be informed immediately of what was going on.'' She sighed. ''But this is not my house.''


    The Roth had been forced to make concessions before they could even enter the hotel. They had no guards and no weapons. ''We are basically sitting ducks. To make matters worse.''


    Her gaze turned to other new arrivals. A boy with his face so full of hardware and tattoos she could hardly make out his real features. Not her concern, but the one who stood next to him was.


    Barnabas Prodigium. He was well known in her circle. The man had entered the Secret Worlds with her when she was but a girl and he had dominated, thrived even. One of the few Prodigium that did not lose his mind.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Her eyes finally looked at three others that came not long after the Prodigium. To them, she had afforded respect and had even given them a bow in greeting. The Scientia was after all not a clan to be trifled with. Everyone relied on them or the Honzo clan for information.


    In the aspect of information, even the Honzo could not compare to the Scientia, but the other group made up for it with their assassination skills.


    ''How did it come to this, the two brats were supposed to get the Scientia child on their side.''


    Many things had the Lady Meribeth Roth worried and upset, but what upset her the most was the way that the conference room was set up. It looked like a courtroom.


    And where they were given a seat was where defendants would usually be seated.


    ''Do these demons think this is a joke?''


    Meribeth had a whole slew of expletives to sling at the hosts in her mind, but her thoughts were broken when the doors opened once more and in walked a boy in her eyes. A boy that made her breath catch in her throat.


    ''He looks so much like his father and yet.''


    Klaus came to a standstill as soon as he entered and surveyed the room. ''It looks like a courtroom.'' He mused and decided he liked it. It gave him a bit of confidence.


    Pride gestured to a high backed chair situated in the far side of the room in a position of prominence. Klaus smiled at the demon. ''Am I to be the judge then?''


    He made his way over to it but stopped when he spotted Amelia and Billy standing off to one side.


    Unlike when she was at the party Amelia was now dressed in what Klaus recognized as a kimono. With her was an older man and woman dressed roughly the same.


    He walked over and gave them a nod while they bowed. Klaus thought about it for a second, but something inside him hated the idea of bowing to anyone or anything. Klaus felt uneasy because Amelia looked despondent and worried.  "I am glad to see you are safe. I would have called, but my old phone is lost somewhere in the wreckage."


    It was not Amelia that spoke but the older man. "We came here to discuss breaking the deal you made with our charge when we found out about what happened."


    "We will reserve our judgment until after all this." Said the woman while gesturing at the elaborate room.


    Klaus was caught off guard but fought down his frustration and disappointment.


    Klaus said nothing and then turned to Billy and the man next to him. Billy was dressed the same as before. The man had a scraggly beard and was dressed in blue jeans, a buttoned shirt, and a brown leather jacket. Klaus would think he was an average joe if not for three scars that had disfigured most of his face. It looked like some kind of beast had scratched him from his right temple to the lower left side of his jaw.


    Billy smiled. "I heard you had a tough time and thought you could use some support, but it seems you have everything you need. Now, uncle Bar and I are just curious."


    The older man smacked Billy upside the head and then stuck out his hand for a shake.


    Klaus took it and their eyes met. The hairs on Klaus'' neck started to stand on end when the man''s eyes changed.


    Pride reared its ugly head in Klaus and he stared right back while a familiar feeling started to creep into his thoughts. The color in his eyes became more pronounced and a strange hunger filled his being.


    The man suddenly smiled and gave Klaus'' shoulder a tap. "You will do kid."


    Klaus had to shake his head to clear it after the sudden change in the man.


    He had no come-back to retort worth, so he turned away and walked to the chair. Klaus was too busy trying to control himself to think of anything smart to say.


    He finally took his seat and saw Liz sitting way in the back. She smiled and gave him a small wave. The doors opened again and Lilith entered.


    An obvious smile grew on Klaus'' face when he saw her. No one missed the reaction.


    Lilith went to stand next to Pride on the right side of the chair.


    Klaus finally turned his gaze to the elephant in the room.


    The two Roths were looking rather bedraggled to his eyes. Cornelius was still unconscious but at least had a shirt on.


    Klaus pointed at his unconscious cousin and said while enjoying every moment. "Can someone wake up the defendant please."


    Meribeth narrowed her eyes at Klaus. "I don''t think that will be necessary."


    Klaus feigned surprise. "Oh, and why is that?"


    Meribeth bristled at Klaus'' tone and visibly fought for control. "I, Lady Meribeth Roth speak for my house and while you made us wait, doing who knows what. I have come up with a reasonable solution."


    Klaus had a raised eyebrow by the time she was finished. He smiled but anyone that knew him well would be able to tell she had made him angry already.


    "I apologize for my tardiness, but let me ask you this. How many meetings have you attended after getting shot in the heart?"


    His words caused surprised murmurs to flit through the room.


    "Luckily for you and make no mistake about this, Meribeth. You are lucky that I survived or every Roth on this world would have been killed because of the one sleeping right next to you. That outcome is still possible."


    Klaus leaned forward, his gaze hard as steel. "Wake. Him. Up... Now."


    Meribeth did not make a move, but Lilith did. She strode forward and placed her hand on his temple. A moment later Cornelius jumped up with a shriek.


    James jumped out of his chair. "What did you do to him Delmora?"


    Lilith smiled and ignored his blustering. "I just gave him a nightmare."


    Klaus sat back not breaking eye contact with Meribeth. "Now that we are all present, we can-"


    "No." Said the Roth woman.


    Klaus tilted his head. "No, what?"


    "We are not all present. Where is the girl?"


    Klaus looked towards Silence who was standing near the door and nodded.


    The doors opened once again and in came Chanelle, a guard holding each of her arms.


    "Let go of me, I can walk on my own. I said let go."


    "You can let her go, it''s fine." Said Klaus.


    The guard let her go and stood back. "Sorry Sir, she has been a handful."


    Klaus thought back to how she acted while people were shooting at them. "I can imagine."


    Chanelle had run over to Meribeth to be accepted into a tight hug. Her mouth running all the while. "I thought they were going to kill me after all Klaus is dead and-"


    "I am not dead, not yet at least." He interrupted.


    She looked up from the hug her mouth stuck in mid-ramble. "How."


    Klaus smiled. "I have good genes."


    She snorted at him. "You owe me custom made designer shoes."


    Klaus snorted. "Considering I saved your life I think your closet can survive with one less pair of shoes."


    Meribeth gripped Chanelle''s shoulder before the girl could retort. "He saved your life?"


    "Yes, brother he, he wanted me dead as well."


    "Enough of this. How pompous and self-absorbed are you to come here without knowing all the facts?" Said Klaus growing irritated.


    Meribeth wanted to say something, but Klaus shook his hand at her. "I don''t want to hear it. Just tell me what your idea was?"


    Meribeth swallowed. The whole thing was out of her control and she was not used to that. "We will agree to share business and information from every entity you have not blown up yet." She hesitated, Klaus'' face was not giving away anything instead he looked on expectantly.


    "We also agree to withhold Cornelius from the Secret Worlds for another year."


    Cornelius who had been keeping quiet while trying to figure out what was going on could not accept it. "Aunt you cant do that to me. I have prepared for years and have made promises to others!"


    Klaus was on him a second later. Most of the people could not see him move and those that did were too limited by their bodies in the normal world to do anything about it even if they wanted to. Klaus'' chest burned in protest, but his anger would not be stopped even by pain.


    "Is that it?"


    Klaus had Cornelius in the air by his neck.


    "You don''t seem very sincere to me Meribeth, in fact, I almost feel like you are looking down on me. If that''s the case how about I just kill him now and have the rest of you killed later. I thought it a good thing to stop Pain." His voice grew more hoarse the more he spoke until it was a growl.


    "I thought you people were more, well human. Did this worm think of the people that got hurt in the crossfire? Did he think of the men that got killed that he sent to kill me? Did you even consider them? Families on their way home. Innocent people who got into an accident all because of this one!" Klaus shook Cornelius like a dog would a toy.


    Cornelius had slowly stopped moving in Klaus'' grip.


    "No, death would be too good for you." Klaus threw Cornelius to the ground before pinning him there with his foot and then turned to a dumbstruck Meribeth.


    "I have a better idea. You can follow it or die. I no longer have any qualms with setting my wards loose on the likes of you. Here is what is going to happen." Klaus then turned to Billy and much to the boy''s surprise beckoned him to come over. The other man followed closely watching Klaus like one predator watches another.


    Klaus then waved Liz closer and finally Amelia and her entourage. He then turned back to Meribeth.


    "I have one other companion that chose to go with me. A Lockheart."


    "Billy, in what country is your family''s power base?"


    Billy was at a loss for words. "Umm, I am not sure actually."


    "This one." Supplied his uncle before slapping Billy on his head again.


    Klaus then looked at Liz expectantly.


    "Also this one." She answered a bit shyly.


    Klaus nodded and then turned to Amelia and to his irritation the man spoke in her stead. "The Le continent."


    Klaus was not surprised. The Le continent held many people of their ethnicity.


    "What about Beatrice, wait nevermind you said her family was not giving her any support yes?"


    Amelia nodded.


    "I will think of something else for her then."


    "Let me up." Croaked Cornelius from the ground to which Klaus replied by applying a bit more of his weight on the boy''s chest.


    Klaus finally looked back to Meribeth. "Cornelius will never see the Secret Worlds. He will be made to take responsibility for what happened. He will be called a terrorist and be put on trial by the courts of the people you think so little of."


    "Half of your assets in the continent of Le now belongs to Amelia  Scientia." Klaus turned to Amelia''s entourage. "It will be placed in Amelia''s name no one else. What she does with it is up to her."


    Amelia let out a gasp at hearing that. Her eyes were starting to tear up.


    "Your assets in this country will be divided between Liz and Billy here." Klaus gave the surprised two a wink.


    Klaus beckoned Lilith closer. "All that happens if and only if your families agree to send help with Lilith and me on our excursions in the foreseeable future."


    The first to object was surprisingly Billy''s uncle. "She is a Delmora, we have a bit of history with them."


    Klaus shook his head. "She cut ties and was disowned by them to protect me. She is the only person I love in this world and I want her looked after in any others."


    Barnabas gave Klaus a long look before nodding. "You have a deal."


    Lilith nearly kissed Klaus right there and then, but held herself back.


    Liz chose that moment to chime in. "I will have to contact my family to confirm, but I don''t think it will be a problem."


    Klaus then turned to Amelia. Her entourage looked at each other. "We do not have the authority to make that decision and we humbly ask for some time."


    A prideful part of Klaus wanted to rescind his offer right there and then, but Pain had made it clear that they were important. "You have a week. Delaying any further will take too much of the time we have to train together."


    Meribeth for her part just stood there listening as half of their assets were being doled out like slices of cake. James wanted to interject a few times, but Meribeth had seen in Klaus'' bearing that speaking against him now would win them nothing but death.


    ''Not only did he take our wealth, but he kept nothing for himself. Instead, he gave it away to win the favor of other powerful allies. Even if he was not strong enough to wipe us out by himself the others would not think twice to help if it meant they would get their slice of cake.''


    Klaus turned back to her. "Like the Scientia, you have a week to start enacting the changes I have proposed before my people come looking for you."


    Meribeth held her hand up. "You don''t need to make any more threats. You have my agreement."


    Meribeth took a step towards him causing Pride and others to come closer.


    "This is our loss, Klaus, we will remember it."


    Klaus smiled while trying to channel his inner Pain. "I am sure you will." He leaned even closer until his mouth was right next to her ear and whispered.


    "When you forget it, I will be sure to remind you when the time comes. I like to make my friends happy and to give them cake."

 Chapter 21- Can You Even Lift Bro

    Chapter 21


    Can You Even Lift Bro


    Lilith watched as Klaus made his way over to the bed and sat down. She walked over and sat down next to him. For a few seconds, they were just quiet.


    The others who had been present in the conference room had already left. All except for Billy and Liz who was now staying at the hotel. Lilith had given them her contact information so that they could communicate in the upcoming days.


    Klaus was the first to speak after letting out a long sigh. "That was so, so tiring and frustrating."


    Lilith leaned over and bumped her shoulder against his. "You did well and you helped me out more than you will ever know."


    She had not attempted to form a link with him again- choosing to rather let him work through his own thoughts and feelings. She ran a hand through his hair.


    Klaus leaned into her hand. It was cold and soft. It felt great and served to calm his racing thoughts.


    He could not understand it. Klaus couldn''t comprehend why the Roth felt nothing for the people that got hurt during the day''s events. He looked at Lilith. "I have never been or aspired to be a hero, but neither have I done anything or gone out of my way to hurt people. Cornelius showed no remorse or one iota of regret for what he did. He did not even think about it at all. How twisted must his sense of responsibility be?"


    Klaus felt angry all over again and sighed once more.


    Lilith put her head on his shoulder. "I think you do. You know why and it scares you."


    Klaus wanted to snort at her but stopped when he realized she was right. "I am afraid of becoming like that. Afraid that I will lose what makes me human."


    It was Lilith''s turn to sigh. "Klaus, I can''t promise that you won''t become something that you hate. The Secret Worlds is... brutal in every sense of the word. Your convictions, beliefs, and self-worth will be tested and as you said in your speech- the constant thing in life is change. Even if you never learned of the Secret Worlds- normal life would have had its own share of challenges. You have seen the ugliness of humans already and there is so much more to see. So don''t think about it as becoming less human, but rather just a different you, a changed you."


    Lilith gave Klaus a kiss on his cheek and got up. She started walking away and stopped at the door before giving him a smile. "Someone I know once said. Change is inevitable and comes for us all, but we can influence it to some degree. So make it a good change."


    Klaus finally gave her a smile. "Where are you going?"


    She smiled back at him. "You basically just gave me a team. I need to prepare and plan out our expedition."


    Klaus watched as she closed the door behind her and muttered what his pride was stopping him from saying. "I wanted to cuddle. I guess it''s true what they say- no good deed goes unpunished."


    Klaus woke up late into the next morning. He was confused for a moment, but everything from the previous day spilled through his mind. He looked over to the bedside table to see the time on an alarm clock. What he saw instead was the watch Clarissa had gifted him. There was a crack on its face now.


    Klaus sat up and scooted over to get closer. He reached out to pick it up only to stop halfway. ''Wait, why does it not hurt?''


    He looked down at his chest where the large plaster was still stuck to him and unceremoniously pulled it off. "Nothing?"


    There was no wound, not even a scar, just skin that looked lighter than the rest. He rubbed his had over it not sure how to feel. ''This is amazing, but I can''t help but fear what I am becoming.''


    Klaus took a deep breath and grabbed the broken watch while thinking about that day and his speech. ''So much had happened since then. I wonder how Clarissa is doing?''


    He shook his head to try and physically shake her out of his thoughts and then looked down at his chest again. A smile grew on his face and he chuckled to himself. "We are going to literally be from different worlds soon. Who knew I had a flair for words?"


    The smile faded and he gripped the watch tighter. ''I am a different version of me, huh.'' He smiled again while thinking of what Lilith said the night before. "Let''s make it a better version."


    ''I know just where to start.'' Thought Klaus while picking up the phone and dialing a certain demon he did not like very much.


    The phone was answered after two rings. "Young Master, I am surprised that you would take the time to phone someone as lowly as I."


    Klaus frowned almost instantly after hearing the demon''s condescending voice. "I need you to do something for me. A lot of things actually."


    Pain was quiet for a moment. "Your words, my command."


    "I want to open orphanages, lots of them. They must fall under the umbrella of Red Tree Industries and I want to start a foundation."


    A longer pause of silence followed Klaus'' words this time. "Young Master, I don''t think you should be spending time on these... frivolous things."


    Klaus started to sport a sadistic smile. "Oh, it won''t be me spending time on it. It will be you."


    Almost a full minute passed by this time. A minute in which Klaus nearly started laughing at Pain. If he had known it would bother the creature this much he would have tried to push for it sooner.


    "I understand, what pray tell will the foundation be called? Will it be in the Young Master''s name?"


    "No, in a few days Cornelius will be handed in and made to be a scapegoat of what happened last night. Use the name of whatever the media calls the event and blow it up. Make it so that the whole world knows."


    "What would be the purpose of this enterprise?"Asked Pain, the condescending tone completely gone from his voice.


    "To help people with events like last night. I am sure it happens often and they are just swept under the rug, the innocent bystanders were forgotten or just left behind in its wake. The Secret World families have not had to answer to anyone but themselves for too long. I want to make it less desirable to cause such things. The governments and officials have no choice but to do what they are told."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Pain smiled on the other side. "Do you want them to answer to you then?"


    Klaus was quiet while a quote he read a long time ago flowed through his mind. ''Absolute power corrupts absolutely.''


    "No, we will offer protection so that those that were hurt can find justice using the legal system that is failing them right now. I don''t want to be a judge. I just want to make it possible for there to be one. One chosen by normal people. One that fits into their society and justice system."


    Pain was quiet again. "This will make a lot of enemies."


    Klaus smiled, his eyes becoming hard. "I already have those, a few more will just make things more interesting. Besides, I read once that one way to measure a man is by the enemies and friends he keeps."


    Pain smiled with Klaus. "Young Master, you are not a man."


    "Exactly, its time I start to reflect that."


    "It will be done."


    The smile faded and Klaus'' eyes hardened. "Pain, one more thing."


    The demon did not reply so Klaus continued. "The Argents, I know it was you. Some of them were innocent."


    Pain''s reply came quick. "The Young Master will soon learn- there is no such thing as the innocent."


    The phone disconnected.


    Klaus started to feel restless and just wanted to move. So he got dressed in comfortable exercise clothes which he got from a closet in the room. He figured that it must have been stocked by Pride since the clothes fit perfectly.


    After inquiring from a maid that was waiting outside his door, Klaus soon found the gym. He was not dumb enough to believe that he would find equipment that would help him train, but just using his body would be enough. After all, he could literally make himself weigh a ton.


    He was surprised to find Liz was already there. She was on one of those stationary bikes, working up a sweat. He walked over and to the front of her. She would not have noticed otherwise with the earphones she had on.


    She took the earphones out while giving him and his clothes a dubious look. "Should you be here with your wound?"


    Klaus shook his head. "No, it''s fine I am all better now."


    She raised one eyebrow at him and sat back while still peddling. "Klaus you nearly died. Don''t you think you should take it easy?"


    Klaus shook his head while walking towards a cleared area in the small gym. "We don''t have time to take it easy."


    He got down on all fours, regretting he had approached her in the first place while starting to do push-ups.


    She watched him for a moment before joining him and starting her own. She did not miss how the matt sank under his weight. "Why are you not using any of the equipment?"


    Klaus was starting to breathe heavily after a hundred. "Did you not see me shove a car into another one last night? The weights here are too light."


    Liz stopped after thirty and sat while giving him a once over. Klaus had an athlete''s body. He was taller than most, but not the tallest she had ever seen. His muscles were toned and streamlined so what happened made no sense. Besides shoving the car he had also moved unnaturally fast and that without the telltale signs of using an ability. ''Whatever he used must have been hidden below the surface.''


    "How much do you weigh?" She finally asked and Klaus ignored her until he reached two hundred and stopped.


    He sat down while facing her. "If I tell you, will you tell me a secret?"


    She paused and then rolled her eyes at him. "Fine."


    Klaus smiled. "I weigh just a bit under a ton."


    Klaus burst out laughing when he saw her face change into something he could not quite make out.


    She slapped his arm. "You are lying to me!"


    He lifted his hands to defend. "I am not, I swear."


    She sat staring at him for a moment. "Prove it."


    Klaus looked around, but for the life of him could not think of something until he looked at her. "How about you try and lift my legs?"


    Liz gave him a skeptical look but finally nodded. "No cheating, okay?"


    Klaus sprawled himself out on the matt and relaxed his body while opening the maw a bit more. "My word is my bond."


    Liz got up and hooked her hands under his calf muscle and lifted, or tried too. Klaus watched her face turn red, his leg started to lift first one inch and then two, but that was as far as she could go and she dropped it while gasping. "What the hell are you made of?"


    Klaus started laughing. It was a hearty laugh, one he had not experienced in what felt like forever to him.


    Liz just watched on, incredulous.


    Klaus forced himself to stop and then adopted an air of arrogance. Leaning back onto his hands and lifting his nose into the air. "I have superior genes." He then leaned forward raising one eyebrow. "Do you even lift bro?"


    Liz watched Klaus with wide eyes, shocked at his words until she noticed his teasing smile.


    "You are such a dork." She finally managed to say.


    He scoffed at her. "I believe it''s my turn to ask."


    The mood became a bit more somber and she gave him a nod. "Go ahead."


    "How do you activate your ability and where did you learn how to handle yourself like you did last night?"


    Klaus watched as her eyes turned a bit colder. "Those are two questions. My ability is tied to my stigmata and I was trained from a young age to defend myself."


    Klaus sat forward at hearing her mention stigmata. "How do you do it, use your stigmata I mean? The one who trained me, let me meditate but it never worked."


    "I don''t know, its complicated. It is different for everyone or so I was taught. It took me a few years to get it right so I am not surprised that you have been struggling. I still struggle sometimes like last night- everything was just so hectic. I was useless, sorry."


    Klaus regarded her for a moment. Liz was now looking at her hands which were in her lap.


    Klaus lifted his leg and gently pushed the despondent Liz over. She sputtered for a moment before giving him a glare.


    He got up and offered her his hand to help her up. "Did we not talk about this last night. Without you, I would probably be dead."


    She pouted and took his hand.


    He pulled gently only to discover she did not use her legs and was now just hanging from his hand with her legs in the fetal position. "I had to test it."


    He shrugged and she put her legs down. "Tell me more about the mindset you need to activate your stigmata."


    She pondered for a moment. "Well, they say that the best time to train is just after your awakening. When the feelings and memories were fresh. Some learn to use them instantly that way. Mine was a bit dramatic though so I did not get the chance."


    Klaus snorted while he thought about his own. "I know the feeling."


    She felt curious but it did not seem like he was in the mood to elaborate so she continued.


    "My trainer told me that it would come naturally when we cross over because the world energy is more abundant, its still good to learn some form of control while we can though. So what I do is I try and remember what feelings and thoughts I had while I went through the awakening. I kind of try and put myself in that person''s shoes again."


    Klaus pondered over her words and started to walk towards a nearby water dispenser. "How do you know when it works?"


    "Its as if that person becomes you, or you become the real you. It''s confusing and simple all at the same time. The trick for me is to find that mindset. It''s especially hard for me because what I witnessed during my awakening... well, it was nothing good."


    Klaus saw Liz was becoming more withdrawn the more they spoke about it, so he decided to change the subject.


    ''I wonder if she can teach me how to shoot?'' It was a sudden thought. One he discovered he dreaded. His experience with guns had not been good at all. First, there was Macy and then the attack from the Argents where he had to kill someone for the first time. The previous night he had even gotten shot.


    ''Do I really need to learn how to use those things?'' He sighed, his mind was already made up.


    "Liz?"


    She was busy drinking from a plastic cup when she heard her name. What surprised her was the serious tone in which it was spoken. ''Why is he so serious? Did I do something wrong or is there something he has been hiding from us?'' She swallowed audibly and said tentatively.


    "Yes?"


    Klaus turned to her, his face set in a mask of seriousness. "Can you teach me how to shoot?"


    For a moment she just looked at him in surprise and then she chuckled. "For a moment there I thought you were going to tell me that someone was dying. Why so serious?"


    Klaus frowned at her. "Guns are serious."


    She nodded. "You are right, but it''s as serious as your overweight leg which can kick me to the moon. Guns are tools. They cant hurt people by themselves, it still takes someone to pull the trigger."


    Klaus shook his head. "Guns embolden those that would usually not harm others."


    Liz shrugged. "So does a knife or any kind of weapon for that matter. Does your new body not give you the confidence to do things?"


    Klaus fell quiet, it was something for him to think about.


    Liz eyed him for a moment and then grabbed his arm, squeezing it a few times while saying. "Enough about those guns. I wanna see what you can do with these."

 Chapter 22- Remembering

    Chapter 22


    Remembering


    While Klaus was being dragged around at the gym. Lilith had been up all night looking at maps with a creased brow. She was digging, trying to plot a route to World four hundred and thirty-two.


    There were direct ways to reach it, of course, but to go directly- her party would have to go through three worlds that had fallen to the blight.


    Lilith considered phoning Pain again, but the demon had phoned her not an hour past with some harsh words. She smiled, remembering how it had complained about her new lovers'' plans. ''Just when I think he cannot surprise me anymore, he does.''


    The demon had sent her the maps along with Pride. He was aware of what she was planning, but they did not tell Klaus yet. Lilith made sure to keep it hidden in her mind while convincing herself it was for his own good.


    Her thoughts drifted for a few moments on Klaus, her smile broadening when she thought of the good time they had. Then she looked back down towards the table where all the new information she had on the star routes lay. She was impressed when she received it, sure that the information was more than triple what her family could provide.


    The star routes were maps, used by the families to plot courses through the Secret Worlds. One could not jump directly to just anywhere. One World leads to another in a series of portals that were painstakingly sniffed out by others. A lot of information was lost during the great war, and the flight they were forced into right after. As a result, the families basically had to start mapping out the worlds from scratch.


    It was due to the nature of these portals that planning out your journey was of the utmost importance. Some worlds had advanced life forms, others were arid wastelands, and then there were the special Worlds.


    Perfect globes hung in space to be nothing if not perfect paradises. It was these Worlds that the families competed for, shed blood for. As the blight grew, they were becoming less, either by being taken over by the blight or becoming unreachable.


    Lilith wanted to reach one of these worlds. During the eighteen years, she served as a watcher for Klaus, Lilith had inquired after her old companion who had betrayed her. She had exhausted all of her favors, and made quite a few deals, squandering most of her resources in his pursuit. Not just because she wanted revenge, she wanted that, yes, but more importantly, she wanted what had been stolen from her.


    Her inquiries had made one thing clear. The man that betrayed her never made it out of the Secret Worlds.


    ''If my assumptions are correct, what we had was a seed of Sephiroth. The fact that this world has remained unblighted and intact even though the worlds around it has fallen- only serves to bolster my suspicions.''


    Lilith once again looked over the maps and one of the routes she had plotted. ''Seems I don''t have a choice, this world poses the least amount of risk.''


    The route she was looking at, lead to the World where she had nearly died and was found by Klaus'' father, Alexandros. When she was there previously, the blight was just starting to grow on the planet. It was almost completely lost to it now.


    Back then, she had to run from blighted beasts and the angry inhabitants of the world who blamed everyone and anyone from the outside, for the blight. They were dryad type creatures that could cast terrible illusions while possessing the fauna and flora- turning the very environment against you.


    Lilith put her hands on her face and rubbed at her temples. A headache was starting to brew, one she could do without. Her eyes flitted up and to the center of where most of the corruption was. The blighted worlds were marked by their gray coloring. Directly opposite of where the corruption seemed to stem from, was a large swath of worlds marked in purple.


    In the center of it all was an insignia. One, Pain had made sure she remembered. It was of a dragon''s head roaring at something unknown. It represented Tiamat- Klaus'' mother. Her territory was more than triple that of any other family that had their territories marked out in different colors.


    Lilith had never seen another map, showing details of Tiamat and she was not surprised because her territory was far away from any others. It was no secret that the further away from the normal worlds you went, the more abundant the world energy would grow. Due to the strange phenomena bigger, stronger and nastier creatures would appear. So few ventured so far.


    ''Still, many families have powerful elders that could make the trip. So why are they not telling everyone? Why are they content to sit and wait for the blight to come for us? All except for them.'' The last part of her thoughts was directed at the small splotch of red situated right behind the big purple area. It had the same tree painted on it that the hotel did.


    Lilith rubbed her finger over the mark that represented the Roth. She gave a sad smile. "The father saved my life, and the son gave me a home. Even if the other families are not saying anything why are you not?"


    Lilith forced her eyes away from the map and turned back to the World where she wanted to go. ''I can find answers later, first I need to focus on this.''


    While Lilith was working up a headache, Klaus was working up a sweat with an enthusiastic Liz.


    "That''s it! Harder, do it harder! Faster, faster. Push it to the metal, make it your Lil bitch!"


    Klaus stopped mid lunge and turned to Liz with a raised eyebrow.


    The girl immediately stopped shouting and straightened up from her cheer pose with a blush. "Was that a bit much?"


    Klaus heaved and lowered a large generator they had found on top of the building and put it, with much difficulty- gently to the ground.


    Liz watched his muscles strain with the movement. Most of his shirt was torn with the multiple attempts at picking it up in the first place. After he had managed to get the thing above his head. Liz had encouraged him to do lunges while holding it above his head.


    Klaus gave her a complicated look while plonking down right there on the ground. His legs felt like jelly and his arms even worse. His chest was heaving for breath so it took a few seconds to reply. "Yeah, that was a bit much." He then looked at the blocky generator which had served as the girls torturing device. "Do you think it still works?"


    Liz gave the thing a look. It had a few dents where Klaus had gripped it. There were more than a few scratches, and Klaus had put it down the wrong way around.


    She gave him an innocent smile and unconvincingly said. "I am sure it will don''t worry about it."


    Klaus shakily got to his feet and gave the machine a guilty look. ''I will just buy another one. I am going to be here for a week, after all.''Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    He then walked over to the edge of the roof. Like the first time when he looked down from it, he felt the same rush. The hotel was around forty stories high. Not the largest building in the area, but it was high enough to give Liz vertigo when she, out of curiosity, looked down from the edge.


    Klaus had at first done the same, but after the first time, he found himself drawn to it whenever he took a break. The wind rustled through his hair and blew his shirt against his chest. Klaus closed his eyes and could almost feel his wings spread behind his back.


    Klaus'' heart started to race. He thought of how it felt when he dove down towards the bear in the woods. Klaus smiled and dove deeper into the memory. The way the wind flowed over his scales. How it filled and caught in his wings. It sang in his ears, urging him faster.


    What got his blood pumping even more than the wind- was the thrill of the hunt. Seeing his target, watching it as it walked on the ground. It was a pathetic land dweller, but it was food.


    The jarring impact when he crashed into it. The taste of blood when his mouth snapped around its neck. The taste did not disgust him. It was ecstasy!


    The victorious roar announcing his dominance and the flames with which, he bathed his enemy.


    Liz watched Klaus from a few steps back with mounting worry. The way he just stood there with his eyes closed; almost, like he was ready to jump at any moment was the cause.


    She took a few steps closer, when he leaned even further over the edge, a bright, and cruel-looking smile forming on his face. She wanted to grab his shirt and pull Klaus back. The fact that she would not be able to, never entering her worried mind.


    Liz was reaching out towards Klaus when her eyes caught sight of it. A purple flame. The flame itself was small and barely holding on. What truly caught Liz''s attention was the tattoo that had appeared on Klaus'' left arm.


    "Is that his stigmata?" She mumbled aloud.


    Her voice served to shake Klaus out of his trance. He whipped around only to see she was standing directly behind him. ''I should throw her over the side for interrupting my- What, no she is a friend.''


    Klaus took in the girl while his instincts warred with each other; in the end, a flicker of suspicion settled in the back of his mind. ''Did she want to push me off?''


    She pointed at his arm and Klaus glanced down to see the last of the tattoo recede and disappear.


    He looked back up at her with confusion, only to see her smiling excitedly. "Klaus, you used your stigmata!"


    Klaus glanced back down at his arm as if it would give him answers. He still felt suspicious. "Really?"


    Liz grabbed his arm and pulled. "First get away from there, I thought you were going to jump."


    Klaus was still a bit stiff but followed along. His mind felt split, yet more in order than it had in a while.


    "What were you thinking about?" Asked Liz, after they were far enough to make her feel comfortable.


    Klaus looked back towards the edge. He was already missing what he felt. He quickly realized he wanted to fly- spread his wings and announce his presence with a roar. ''And watch how the land-bound creatures ran for their lives at my majestic presence.''


    Klaus shook his head to clear it. He was judging others for looking down on the normal humans and here he was doing the same. ''Not just humans, everything.''


    His arm got shaken again, and he looked back towards Liz. "Klaus, I asked what you were thinking about."


    Klaus looked at her and then his arm where she held it.


    Liz sensed a change in Klaus and let go of his arm. "Are you okay?"


    He shook his head. "No, I feel strange."


    The excitement in Liz was doused by Klaus'' words. ''I was so happy for him that I forgot my own experience and what I saw during my awakening. If Klaus'' vision was as bad as mine, the change in him is understandable.''


    Liz looked towards the roof access. "Do you want to go down?"


    Elizebeth felt awkward with the whole situation. She generally did well if things were going according to her expectations. At that moment, she felt out of her depth and unequipped to handle the situation. After her awakening, it had taken days for her to speak to someone again. In certain aspects, she still had not gotten over it. So her intention was to get Klaus somewhere she knew he was safe and then to get someone else to deal with it.


    It made her feel guilty, in a sense. She considered Klaus to be her friend, after all.


    To her dismay, Klaus, shook his head, while not even looking at her. "I want to stay, see if I can trigger my stigmata again."


    Liz bit her lip and looked from Klaus to the door again.


    Klaus, who was starting to feel a bit like himself, smiled at the uncertain and worried Liz. "Don''t worry, I am not planning on jumping to my death."


    ''Besides this world won''t allow me to take my dragon form, I need to remember that. I need an anchor, as Lilith said so many months ago.'' He mused.


    She felt relief at seeing the smile but was still uncertain about leaving him alone. ''I will just find one of those... demons things and let them know.''


    Mind made up Liz shuffled from one foot to another for a moment and then hugged her friend, much to his surprise. "Don''t do anything stupid okay?"


    "I won''t, promise."


    She gave him a nod and then disappeared down the stairs. Klaus smiled; he could hear her running. It did not take a wild guess for him to figure out why.


    Liz barely made it out of the door before nearly crashing into, Silence who was leaning against the wall.


    She was startled at first, but soon realized how stupid she was. ''Silence is one of Klaus'' guards after all.''


    She looked between the buff man and the roof exit and then suggested. "Watch him closely."


    Silence did not give her any reaction, so she tried to explain further, not enjoying the idea that she was talking to a demon. She had also heard the stories after all.


    "Watch him from very close, as in an arm''s distance. Klaus activated his stigmata and is acting strange."


    She finally got a reaction out of the demon in the form of a smile with no teeth.


    Liz felt relief right up until he clapped her on the shoulder, causing her feet to nearly lift from the ground.


    Silence quickly steadied her and gave what he probably thought was an apologetic smile, with teeth.


    Liz had never seen the demon speak or open his mouth for that matter. So when he smiled, revealing rows upon rows of sharp teeth, she nearly screamed.


    She was just about to try and kick him to get away, but Silence let go and disappeared through the door.


    Liz took a shaky breath and then continued down the stairs.


    Klaus was sitting on the edge of the building while looking at his arm. He was trying to recall the memories and what he felt at that moment when his stigmata activated.


    ''It is not working.'' He thought in frustration. ''Well, I have barely been here for a minute. Focus, think of flying, hunting and burning things.''


    He felt a bit of excitement when he thought of burning things, but nothing else. He sighed and looked from his arm to the busy streets with people walking below.


    The hotel was built near what he assumed was a shopping district. People were busying themselves, traveling to and from different shops.


    Klaus knew the city was near the sea and he could smell it in the air. He had never been to the sea before, but he did not think about it until that moment.


    A boot scuffing against the ground drew Klaus'' attention. He turned to see Silence standing within an arm''s length from him. ''That was quick, no, he was probably skulking nearby.''


    Klaus smiled at the demon. "You know, with a name like Silence, I thought you would be sneakier."


    The demon frowned at him and then shrugged.


    Klaus shrugged back and then looked out over the view. "I managed to summon flames, my mother''s flames. I never told anyone this, but when I went through the awakening of her bloodline, I was her."


    He heard some shuffling behind him and then saw Silence next to him. The demon took a seat. Both of them now had their feet dangling over the edge.


    Klaus waited a minute for the demon to do something, anything really, but he just sat there and looked over the crowded streets below.


    "So, as I was saying. I was my mother for a few minutes. That itself is strange, but I would not trade it for the world. It is after all the closest I had ever consciously been to her. Even more than that, it was the most freeing experience of my life. I was flying, hunting a bear as large as a truck."


    While Klaus explained the feelings in him welled up, and by the time he reached the part where he burned the bear. The stigmata appeared once more.


    It made him happy, but only served to confuse him more. After all, the previous time it happened, Klaus was more in his dragon mindset to the point of it nearly taking over.


    ''It''s not the mindset, but the feeling or perhaps it is simply remembering the ability? Just remembering would be too easy, would it not?''


    Klaus did not realize that him telling Silence the story had served as his anchor.


    Deciding to give his idea a try, Klaus thought back while extending his now tattooed arm forward. He thought of how the flame had spewed forth from his maw, but it was more than that. He had drawn energy in preparation for it. He also thought back to when he was in his dragon form. Whenever he had breathed fire, Klaus had drawn the energy from somewhere in his chest.


    ''Energy from my dragon heart? It happens in the storybooks, right?


    The thought was barely done before the tattoo lit up in purple and from his hand launched a gout of violet flame that was twice Klaus'' size in length.


    Silence fell over backward and rolled away in fright. He had seen what that flame had done to things before.


    By the time he stopped his roll, the flame was already gone.


    He watched as Klaus'' torso started to sag forward and jumped just in time to grab him by the arm.


    Klaus, it seemed was out cold.

 Chapter 23- Follow Me, Mr. Crabs

    Chapter 23


    Follow Me, Mr. Crabs


    Billy was leaning against a wall while looking at Lilith, who was pacing up and down.


    He had seen angry women before, he was mostly the cause of their anger but not this time. He was happy not to be the object of the silver-haired woman''s ire.


    She came to a stop and then looked back at Klaus, who was sitting with a big dumb grin on his face.


    "I am happy this amuses you. I, on the other hand, do not think this is funny at all. You could have died!"


    Klaus'' smile faded but only by a little. Lilith had been going off at him ever since she learned about what happened, and he was starting to grow irritated. He was feeling pride towards his achievement, and she was challenging that pride. "I used my stigmata and made fire shoot from my hand like magic, magic! That is a reason to celebrate, not stomp around and scream at me like a banshee."


    Billy winced and thought to himself. ''Bad move Klaus. That was a genuinely poor move.''


    The Prodigium had joined them when he followed a gaggle of guards who had stormed past his room. To his surprise, Klaus'' quarters were not far from his. If it were up to Billy, he would be living it up in the penthouse.


    It was there that he learned what had happened. Klaus had passed out after, apparently, using magic. He was barely out for a few seconds before he woke up again. Not long after, the smile Klaus now had, had appeared on his face. It had remained even while the banshee came in like a thunderstorm to scream at Klaus.


    ''Maybe I can ask Klaus to move me to the penthouse, the blonde I met yesterday would surely appreciate it.'' It was Billy''s turn to sport a stupid smile.


    A commotion drew his attention back to the ruckus. ''He will have to survive first, though.''


    Lilith, just stood there glaring at Klaus. The young man met her glare with one of his own. It was a stalemate.


    Billy was expecting Lilith to go into a rant, admonishing Klaus for being stupid. Instead, he watched with awe as she walked over to give Klaus a hug.


    ''How did he do that?'' He thought.


    What he did not know was that the two of them were conversing with their minds, and Billy had only heard half of the conversation.


    Billy felt a tinge of jealousy when seeing Klaus held to Lilith''s chest. To him, like most others, Lilith was a beautiful woman.


    ''Lucky bastard. I need to convince that blonde to come over sooner rather than later.'' He then looked at his hands. They had a subtle shake to them. ''I also need to resupply.''


    He clapped his hands, spoiling the pink moment for the other two. "Well, this was entertaining and all, but I am gonna go."


    Lilith stood back from Klaus and straitened her clothes. Billy nearly snorted at her action. ''It''s not as if I have not guessed that you two are already bonking.''


    "Before you go, I need to say this to all three of you."


    Billy was about to ask who else she was talking about, but Liz stepped in from the hallway with a sheepish expression.


    Billy started to laugh. "Don''t look so guilty, I was also drawn here by the commotion." He then placed his finger to his lips as if contemplating. "Although I just came right in and did not eavesdrop like a certain someone."


    Liz only gave him a glare as a reply and then turned to Lilith while squaring her shoulders.


    Lilith looked at each of them in turn before her gaze finally stopped on Klaus. "It is imperative that you understand how magic works and how it is tied to your stigmata. So that none of you make the same mistake that this one did." At her last words, she ran her hand through Klaus'' hair.


    "Now that Klaus has managed to activate his stigmata, my words should not be blocked. True magic cannot be used in the normal worlds, attempting to do so anyway could result in death. Do you know why?"


    Liz tentatively lifted her hand into the air. "The Secret Worlds does not allow it?"


    Lilith nodded and then spoke. "Yes, that is what people say, but what does it actually mean. The Secret Worlds constrict us in many ways when we are on normal worlds, but for this, it only needs to cut us off from the ambient magic, which means that when we cast our magic here-"


    "-We use magic from inside ourselves." Finished Billy in a bored voice. He then walked towards the door while he continued to talk. "That means. When you use magic, you use that which keeps you alive. In other words, you are basically killing yourself."


    Billy stopped at the door. "I already know all this." Then he was gone.


    Lilith sighed and looked at the other two. "Your stigmata serves as a medium. Learning magic can take decades, especially the abilities tied to your bloodlines. Stigmata serves as a doorway so you can learn and access it sooner. Some of it may even be unique like the ability the Cromwells are known for." Lilith wanted to continue explaining, but her voice suddenly cut off and she gave the other two an apologetic look before shaking her head.


    "That''s all I can say at the moment."


    Klaus had a pensive look on his face. "So if I use my magic in shorter bursts, I should be able to use it without passing out."


    Lilith closed her eyes and clenched her jaw. "Out of everything I just said, that is what you got out of it?" She sighed and rubbed at her temple. The headache she had developed during the search for a safer route was still present. "Yes, but it opens you up to sickness. Stuff like cancer and such." She looked at Klaus. "Luckily for you, you have a very high rate of healing, but because of what you did, it will probably take a while to get to where it was before."


    Klaus had a frown on his face. "I don''t understand. Pain told me to meditate on my stigmata and attempt to activate them."


    "Yes, but not to use them. There is a huge difference."


    Klaus then turned to Liz with a very concerned gaze. It prompted Lilith to look at the girl too.


    She was looking at the ground with her hands balled into fists. Klaus saw a tear run down her cheek and then fall to the ground. She finally spoke, asking a question in a voice that was barely holding together. "How well known is this information?''


    Lilith took a step toward her but stopped when Liz took a step back. Lilith looked at Klaus with concern, but he nodded. "She needs to know, we both do."


    Lilith sighed and rubbed at her temples again before saying. "It is common knowledge."If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Why would they, no. It''s not true!" Liz looked like she had taken a physical blow from the words. Lilith made to step forward to console her, but Liz was out of the doorway before the older woman could move.


    She gave Klaus an inquiring look.


    His jaw was set and his eyes hard. He kept looking at the doorway where Liz had disappeared through. "She told me that her trainer had encouraged her to train from a young age. To use her ability. Lilith, why would they do that knowing what it could do?"


    Lilith sat down next to Klaus. "I don''t know. If I were to compare her to my own situation, it would make sense." Lilith kicked her shoes off and then leaned into Klaus. "My family saw me as a workhorse. They threw me everywhere they thought they would get the most benefits from. I think that''s why they left me to look after you. If my aunt''s plan had worked, she would have a Roth slave at her beck and call."


    Lilith snuggled in even closer and yawned. "Even though they were using me like that, they did not let me use my stigmata until I entered the Secret Worlds. Whoever encouraged Liz to use hers, did so out of malicious intentions, not for profit."


    Klaus wanted to reply, but he heard Lilith breathing evenly against his shoulder. He looked down to discover that she had fallen asleep sitting upright and leaning on him.


    "What do I do now?"


    Liz made it to the stairs. Her feelings were a mess, her older sister had been the one to encourage the usage of her stigmata. The revelation of what that meant saddened her beyond reason. Her sister was her rock her place of refuge after Elizabeth''s awakening took place and she saw the terrible visions.


    They were visions of war and bloodshed. She had been part of a vast army that spanned as far as her eyes could see. All manner of monstrous creatures and abominations marched with them. She would be called upon now and then to try and foretell where future ambushes could be lying in wait.


    It worked sometimes, but not all the time. When her visions failed to warn the army, she would be punished.


    That was her awakening. A series of feelings that drifted from fear to jubilation when she knew, she would not be punished. Liz was little more than a slave in the visions and she knew it. It was harrowing, the stuff of nightmares. Even worse, her awakening happened when she was just fourteen years old.


    It was her sister that helped her get over it to a degree. Elizabeth''s family was like many others, more concerned with what they could get out of their progeny rather than their wellbeing. They were disappointed that the awakening happened at age fourteen, but the fact that she had received stigmata afforded her some support in the form of her sister.


    Said sister had awakened at age sixteen but had received no stigmata. She was worth less than the little one.


    ''Sister was already twenty-two when they pulled her out of the Secret Worlds to look after me. Did she hold it against me?''


    Before Liz''s mind could go further down the rabbit hole. Billy interrupted her with a cough. He was coming down the stairs. He walked past her and towards the door. She could smell that he had been smoking cigarettes.


    "Well, you look terrible." He said.


    Liz narrowed tear-filled eyes at him. "You stink."


    He shrugged. "Touche." He seemed to pause and consider something and then smiled before saying. "Would you like to come with me?"


    She rubbed at her eyes and then looked at him warily. Liz had interacted with Klaus a lot but barely spoke to Billy outside of their first meeting.


    "I have been feeling cooped up in this place and was thinking about going out to a nearby club I read about."


    Liz was caught off-guard, to say the least. She had grown up mostly sheltered from such things, and the thought to go to one had never occurred to her.


    As such, her mind automatically went to what her mentor would think of this idea.


    ''My sister would never allow me to go to such a place.'' The thought is what tipped the scales.


    ''Fuck my sister and the family.''


    Liz squared her shoulders and wiped her tears away. "Give me a few minutes to get ready."


    Billy smiled. "Excellent, I promise you won''t regret it."


    "Do you think we should invite Klaus, we are going to be a team after all."


    Her sentence was barely done before Billy had her by the arm. He looked around conspiratorially. "I don''t think that is a good idea. From what I have seen, he looks like one of those smart and stuck up types."


    Elizabeth frowned. "Klaus is not like that at all. Once you get to know him, you will see."


    Billy let go of her arm and sighed before looking at her. "Can you, with the utmost certainty, tell me he won''t try to stop you from going out in the state you are in."


    Liz bit her lip and shook her head.


    "That''s what I thought, now hurry and go get ready. I have another friend waiting for me as well." He lied.


    Klaus was torn. He was not sure if he should go console his friend or if he should give her time to work with things first. As a result, he had remained seated on the bed with Lilith drooling on his shoulder.


    ''Would I even know how to console her? To hell with it, sometimes someone just needs a hug, right?''


    Not being one to remain indecisive, Klaus gently tucked Lilith into bed. He was aiming to head directly towards Liz''s room but ran into Pride right outside his own.


    He was in a hurry and spared no pleasantries, the demon did not care for it anyway. "What is it?"


    Pride looked Klaus up and down. She quirked a brow at his unkempt state and then spoke. "A Mr. Craybist has been asking after you, repeatedly."


    Klaus was about to brush her off when she continued. "He mentioned something about being sabotaged at the party, by the other Roths. Usually, I would not care, but it would go against my work ethic, not to inform you of something like this."


    Klaus snorted. "You mean it would go against your pride.''


    She only narrowed her eyes as a reply. "I suggest you go quickly, the boy seemed desperate."


    Klaus looked from the corridor that leads to Liz''s room to the elevator the would take him downstairs. He swore in his mind and then aimed for the elevator.


    ''Liz is not going anywhere right, besides this guy could have information for me.''


    He stepped into the elevator and pumped the down button.


    "Doing that won''t make it go faster." Commented Pride, dryly.


    Klaus closed his eyes, fighting back a retort. The doors closed with a ding, and the elevator started to move at what felt like a snail''s pace to Klaus.


    As soon as they were at the bottom, Klaus gave Pride a look, and she lazily pointed towards a man that was nervously fidgeting on a couch in the foyer.


    Klaus made his way over. The guy spotted them and got up with a nervous smile. Klaus was surprised to see the guy was taller than he is. He was also built much larger as well.


    He stuck his hand out, and Klaus gave it a quick shake, it was sweaty. "Hello, Mr. Roth. I came with the hopes of joining your party in the expedition to the Secret Worlds."


    Klaus just watched as the man blurted out words at mach speed. "You see, my family is relatively new to the Secret Worlds, and I don''t know whether or not it was your cousins or just a mistake, but they put my surname as Crabs on the application."


    Klaus'' lips twitched at hearing the explanation, he could not forget how Amelia and he had made fun of the name. He felt a bit guilty, but despite the desperate look, the man''s whole bearing radiated, Klaus still knew nothing about him. He did not like unknowns, so Klaus did not want to risk it.


    Klaus shook his head, and Mr. Crabist''s whole body seemed to sag. "I am sorry, my team is full, and I don''t feel comfortable taking on more people at the moment. Ask someone else."


    ''I already have my hands full with those I currently have.'' Thought close, his mind already back on how to deal with Liz''s situation.


    Klaus turned to walk away. The guy behind him balled his fists and shouted at his back. "There is no one else. Do you really fucking think that I came to you first? You may not know but right now you are the boogeyman of this world. The guy who rejected me and chose a bloody Spartan instead. The one who sent the Roths packing and hangs out with demons by his side. To be honest, you scare the hell out of me, but I have no other choice. I will serve as your meatshield, anything, just give me a chance!"


    The words struck a chord. A part of Klaus felt angry for being spoken to like this by an outsider and yet another part felt curious. ''What would drive someone to come to me if he fears me so much? Why was choosing a Spartan such a bad thing in his eyes?''


    Klaus stopped, and the guy swallowed the next words he was about to shout. "Why?" Asked Klaus.


    For a moment there was silence, and then Mr. Craybits spoke in barely a whisper. "Can''t you see I am desperate?"


    Klaus finally turned around. "Oh, I can see that. I want to know why? Consider your next words carefully."


    "It''s my older sister. She got hurt in the Secret Worlds and nothing here can fix her. I am hoping that I can find something that will."


    Klaus turned to Pride, and she rolled her eyes. Klaus could have sworn he heard her mutter. "Humans." In a disappointed tone.


    Unperturbed, Klaus kept up his gaze until she relented. "I will investigate and let you know." She finally said.


    Klaus looked back at the man, who was looking on confused at their exchange.


    "You are on probation. Don''t ever talk to me like that again. If Pride''s investigation proves that you were lying in any way, well, I leave it up to your imagination."


    Klaus thought the man would jump in joy, but instead, he just let out a sigh of relief while looking around warily. ''I did just threaten him, seems normal. When Lilith wakes up, maybe she can check him out?''


    Klaus could not help himself and said. "Follow me, Mr. Crabs."


    Klaus then thought. ''Get this guy a room and then find Liz, should be easy, right?''


    The two of them stepped into the elevator and just as the door closed, the one next to it opened.


    Out stepped, Billy and in Liz''s mind, nicely dressed Liz.


    Billy gave Liz a look, he had been, doing so ever since he saw her when they met on their floor of the hotel. "You look like a nun."


    Liz was unperturbed and quipped. "You look like a coloring book."


    Billy snorted. "Touche."

 Chapter 24- Mirrors

    Chapter 24


    Mirrors


    In the elevator the atmosphere was awkward. Mr. Craybits was fidgeting and looking everywhere but at Klaus. It was a hard thing to do as the walls were all lined with mirrors.


    Klaus was listening to the strange and almost irritating music coming through the speakers. He could never understand why people put music in an elevator in the first place.


    To distract himself, Klaus looked at the fidgeting man in a mirror''s reflection. That was another thing he did not understand about most elevators. ''You are already crammed into this awkward box filled with people, do they want you to look at them from all angles as well?''


    Their eyes made contact. Mr. Craybits quickly turned his gaze away.


    "What is your name?" Asked Klaus suddenly.


    Mr. Craybits, looked up to see that Klaus'' eyes were on him via the mirror in the elevator.


    "My name is Frederich, but you can just call me Fred, Mr. Roth."


    "Klaus."


    Fred gave Klaus a confused look after he spoke.


    "My name is Klaus."


    Fred nodded in acceptance, he had already known what Mr. Roth''s name was. He just did not want to use it.


    The elevator dinged and the doors opened. "Find an empty room. We are going to be staying here for a week, and will then leave for training."


    Fred watched as Klaus walked away after uttering the words. To him, the parting was very anti-climatic. From the stories that were going around, he expected to be threatened at least once more.


    He shrugged. Fred had achieved his goal and now had a team that he figured was powerful. ''Time to find a room.''


    He looked down the hallway to the left and then to the right. Made his way to the door nearest to him and frowned.


    Klaus had never stayed in a hotel. He did not know that key cards would usually be issued to occupants.


    Fred looked in the direction that Klaus had disappeared into. "Did he do it on purpose?"


    "Where are we going?" Asked Liz while making herself comfortable in the taxi that Billy had flagged.


    Despite her reasons for going, she was a little excited. She had never been in a taxi before. She had a driver that would transport her to school and back. If she wanted to go anywhere else, Liz would have to put in a request with her sister. Her requests were rarely approved.


    Billy grimaced while looking at the curious and easily excitable Liz. "We are going to see my friend, and then we are going to Ragnarok."


    Liz stopped inspecting the taxi and turned to Billy when hearing the name. "Ragnarok?"


    Billy nodded while leaning his head against the window. It was starting to go dark, and the cold window did wonders for his forehead, which was starting to burn up. Billy clenched his hands. ''The shakes are getting worse.''


    "Yeah, its the name of the club." He finally answered.


    After a while, they stopped at a filling station. Billy leaned forward, gave the driver money and then turned to a confused Liz. "I will be back in a moment. Wait here." The last part of his sentence was pointed at Liz and the driver.


    The driver, a middle-aged man, looked at the note he was given and nodded.


    After Billy was gone, the driver discreetly glanced at Liz. They sat for a few more seconds before the man spoke to Liz out of the blue.


    "I usually wouldn''t stick my nose in another''s business, but I have a daughter about your age, and you don''t look the type. Your friend with all the hardware isn''t here to meet a friend."


    Liz looked at the man. "What do you mean?"


    "Kid, I have been driving taxis here for about eleven years now. People who are in this part of town and do a quick stop, do so for only two reasons. They either need to take a shit, or they are buying drugs. I think your friend is the latter."


    Liz, who was looking at the man through the rearview mirror, saw his eyes flit to the right and then back to her. She turned in her seat and looked in the direction.


    Billy was with someone who had their hoody up keeping their face obscured. They were talking, but the person never looked directly at Billy.


    The driver expected Liz to look a bit fearful or to ask him to leave Billy and just take her back.


    Instead, her countenance turned into one of anger.


    They sat in Silence until Billy returned. As soon as he was in the taxi, he told the driver to take them to Ragnarok.


    Billy was a little worried that Liz had noticed, however, the young woman was silent the whole drive over, so he pushed it to the back of his mind.


    They both got out of the taxi, the driver leaned out of the window, only after Billy paid him and looked at Liz.


    "Miss, are you sure you don''t want me to take you home?"


    She had her jaw clenched and arms crossed in anger and disappointment. "No, I will be fine."


    Billy looked between the two of them and then turned to swear at the driver when understanding dawned on him. He was afraid that the driver had said something and regretted bringing Liz along. If the driver told Liz what he was up to everything could explode in his face. Billy hoped that the driver acted the way he did because of how he looked. "Who do you think you are poking your nose into our business."


    The driver snorted and took off. Not missing a chance to give Billy the stink eye as many times as he could.


    Billy turned around and gave Liz a nervous smile, hoping that she did not find anything out. "What an asshole, am I right?"


    Liz was not amused and gave Billy a stern look. "Is it true?"


    The nervous smile faded, and Billy swore on the inside. He reverted to something that seldom worked; playing innocent. He asked: "Is what true, Liz?"


    Liz sighed and rubbed at her temples. She was looking forward to a night out, and what happened ruined it all. Liz had hoped that they could be friends, it was something she had very little of. The young woman also needed to know what he was using but knew it would not be easy to convince Billy to come clean.


    "Billy, what are you using?"


    Billy''s face lost its cordiality completely, and he took a menacing step forward, towering over Liz. "Keep your mouth shut; this has got nothing to do with you."


    Liz was stunned for a moment. The change in him was instant. If she were in her right mind, Liz would have backed off- however, she had just learned of her sister. The betrayal hurt, it was raw and fresh. Billy was supposed to give her a distraction. He was going to help her forget about everything for just one night; The Secret Worlds, her responsibilities, and everything in between. In the end, what she found out, and how he was acting at that moment, threatening her.


    It felt like another betrayal.


    She did not back down and took a step forward. It brought them closer and forced her to look up at him. "Tell me, what you are using." Each word was laced with a promise of violence if he did not.


    Billy snorted, it was obvious that he was nervous. In truth, he was not used to people standing up to him.


    Billy was way past rational thinking. His family chose the hard road to raise their family members, and Billy was always the runt of the litter. He had grown up feeling unloved and failed at most of their tests. Billy was a nobody until his awakening. He had gotten two stigmata, and suddenly he was important. The family started to overlook his failures and instead focused on his strengths. As a result, he learned early on how to use his stigmata, but was warned not to and why.


    This lead to him shirking on martial teachings, and he was important, so the other members of his family left him alone.


    Billy took a step back and looked down at his hands, and with conscious effort, relaxed them.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Look, I don''t want to fight you, but I am not telling you. I also suggest you don''t tell anyone else. I could make things very difficult for you."


    It was an empty threat, and Billy knew it. One look in Liz''s eyes, and he knew she could tell as well.


    Liz looked between Billy and the cars passing by. Billy had backed down and not given her the fight she wanted. She planned to leave and tell Klaus.


    "You may not want to tell me, but you will have to tell Klaus. He needs to know, we all do. Not knowing could put us all in danger."


    Billy took a step closer, desperation boiling up. If Klaus found out, he did not doubt that his family would find out as well. "You can''t do that to me, Liz, I have been hiding this for years. I have been dealing with it by myself for years, and it is under control you have my word."


    Liz turned to him and stuck out her hand. "Then give it to me. If you can go without whatever it is, then I won''t say a word. You have to realize that once we enter the Secret Worlds, you will be cut off. From what I understand there will be no drugs there or nothing like we know here. Will you then turn to other things? What could that lead to; A lapse in your judgment when we need you most? Our enemies could even use it against you if you are addicted enough, use it to coax you into betraying us for your next fix."


    Liz waited for five seconds and then lowered her hand. "We can''t trust you, Klaus needs to know, I am sorry."


    Billy was not stupid; he knew she was right. A part of him knew it in his heart of hearts, but his addiction had its claws in him. The importance his family placed on the young man, along with the attention he got made him not want to let it go even more. ''Without it.''


    He shuddered at the thought.


    Prodigium were known to be unstable for good reason. They shared their blood with monsters and beasts. Their awakening usually involved glimpses of that effect. Stigmata served as doorways to the abilities in their blood. Like Klaus, this also meant it connected to the instincts and mood swings attached to those with which they shared their blood.


    Billy had started to lose himself in his instincts, and he hid it. He had heard the stories from older members. How those who lost their minds would be put down. He did not want to lose the favor of the family, and he did not want to be put down. So he turned to substance abuse to curb his instincts.


    At first, he drank the pills sparingly, however, the drug he used was a controlled substance for a reason; it is very addictive when abused.


    Rational thought left as desperation took over. Billy reached out and grabbed Liz''s hand. "I can''t let you tell Klaus, nobody can find out."


    Liz turned to Billy, and her eyes narrowed. "Billy let go of me."


    Billy''s hand tightened. "I can''t do that."


    Liz, had Billy by his neck the next moment. He tried to fight back, but despite many attempts from his family, Billy never took his fighting lessons seriously.


    He broke her hold and swung a fist at the deceptively small Liz.


    Liz easily stepped out of the sloppy blow''s way. Grabbed his arm and pulled him off balance before smashing her palm into his jaw in one quick motion.


    Billy was disorented, but she did not let up and hit him again until he lost his footing and fell to the ground.


    Billy rolled onto his side and spat blood out of his mouth, his cheek had been cut by his teeth on the inside. Billy thought of activating his stigmata, but he feared he would not be able to control his instincts after suppressing them for so long. If he were to go on a ramage here his family would surely put him down.


    "Don''t move, or this will only get worse for you."


    He tried to roll away, but his head got stomped on for the effort.


    The stomp dazed Billy long enough to allow Liz to search his pockets.


    She found a container and opened it to find light blue pills with a "v" indentation on them.


    She closed her eyes. Liz was very familiar with them. "Diazepam. Does your family know?"


    A crowd had formed and was watching them now. Someone came rushing out of the crowd and said. The person pointed a policeman shouting for the crowd to make way. "This is not the place or the time for this."


    Liz wanted to tell whoever it was to take a hike, but she paused when she recognized him. The last time she saw him, she thought it would be the last time.


    "What are you doing here, Spartan?"


    He did not answer and instead looked at the both of them. Billy was busy getting up. "I no longer have the right to carry that title. Just call me Leo."


    Liz was about to ask more but he held up his hands to stop her. "We don''t have time to talk, your stupid actions have drawn a patrolman over."


    Liz put the pills in her purse and looked at Billy who was staring at her purse. She hesitated for a second "Last chance Billy. Come with me, and we tell Klaus together or stay here. Make no mistake. I will do it by myself."


    Billy knew he had no choice, he had to hope that Klaus would not tell his family. The young man gritted his teeth and nodded.


    "This way." Said Leo and started pushing through the crowd.


    The policeman saw them trying to run and redoubled his efforts. He made it to the Spartan first and got rewarded with an elbow to his jaw, so fast he could not react.


    Leo started to run and the other two followed.


    Klaus was sitting on the roof again. He felt angry and stupid at the same time, so he chose to go to the roof with hopes that it would clear his head. It did not work.


    He felt angry because he found out from reception that Liz and Billy had left without letting him know. He had a few issues with it. The top is the fact that they had just recently survived an attack from the Roth. He felt that it was initially just the stupidity of Cornelius that lead to the attack, but he had probably angered them properly now.


    Pain had urged him to kill them all outright. Something he did not want because he already had the Argents on his conscience even though he did not give the order. It was done for him. He was never one to shirk responsibility.


    The second reason was more logical. Klaus knew that if he took some of the assets from the Roth on this world, the other branches would probably send him a thank you note. The way he understood it. The branches in the families vied for resources among each other just as much as the families fought for them.


    If, however, he killed them all. It would leave the territory open to a new branch and give the other Roth branches a reason to come after him.


    Knowing all this, he found it irksome that two of his team members took off without taking anyone to help keep them safe.


    He felt stupid because he was not responsible for them, not really. They were their own keepers. The same age as he was and should have a better understanding of the politics and other stuff that went with being a part of the Secret Worlds.


    That is what he hoped, but their actions proved differently.


    Klaus was also worried about the Scientia. He had not heard anything from them yet. It also did not help that another part of him was urging him to send them packing for daring to question and judge him.


    It was illogical.


    He had a gut feeling that the Scientia was the key to the knowledge that he may need in the Secret Worlds, especially since he could not access the knowledge his family had.


    "Stupid Worlds, with its stupid rules and the stupid people I am surrounded by." He muttered.


    A giggle gave him a freight, and he nearly jumped up. It would have been a bad move since he was sitting near the edge.


    "If you don''t like me anymore, committing murder is not the answer." Said Klaus while giving the guilty party the stink eye.


    Lilith walked over to him and then looked over the city. "When I heard you were up here I was ready to box your ears, but when I got here and saw you moping like a chastised child, I could not help myself."


    Klaus looked away. "I was not moping."


    "Sure looked like moping to me." Said Lilith, amusement obvious in her voice.


    Klaus raised his eyebrow at her. "On second thought, committing murder does not seem like such a bad idea."


    She sat down next to Klaus and bumped her shoulder against his. "Nah, you wouldn''t. I have got you figured out, Mr. Roth."


    He snorted. "Am I that simple then?"


    "Very."


    "That''s it. You have earned the wrath of the dragon lord of doom." Klaus then proceded to tickle his victim.


    "Klaus stop! We are sitting forty stories up." She managed between laughing.


    He stopped and the two lapsed into silence. "God, I don''t know when the last time was that someone tickled me. You are such a weird person."


    He shrugged. "I have my moments." He then snorted. "I can change into a dragon and shoot flames from my hands, but tickling someone makes me weird."


    She giggled. "I guess."


    They lapsed into silence and Klaus thought about bringing something up, which he had been curious about.


    "I have a question." Klaus finally asked.


    "Yes?"


    "What changed your mind about me. When I was little. I mean. When you showed me." Klaus took a deep breath, it was still hard for him to talk about. "When you showed me the shooting. I got the impression that you were doing it out of duty and kind of regretted what it would cost you. It was not out of care."


    "You are probably right." Lilith looked into the distance, and Klaus watched as her hair danced in the wind.


    "I was fresh from the Secret Worlds, I was hurt and angry at everything. Don''t get me wrong. That is not an excuse; there is nothing that can excuse what I did. I apathetically watched you grow up, not caring what you were going through until you showed tenacity."


    "Tenacity?"


    "Yes. Caring for someone in the Secret Worlds is viewed as a weakness, a liability in a group. People don''t think straight when they are in love. I knew that and I was guilty of it at the same time. I saw your relationship with Macy as something that made you weak."


    She waited for Klaus to say something, but he didn''t.


    "It started with small things. I remember how I felt when I saw you secretly plan and record the alcoholic while he beat you. For the first time, I felt something; respect." She looked at her fingers.


    Klaus fought the urge to hug her.


    "It continued to grow the more things you achieved. The schools you went to- sports you excelled at. You were growing strong by yourself, using whatever you could to achieve something. I always wondered why you were so driven. I could not understand it. There you were, surrounded by people who chose different paths, mostly the wrong ones, yet you never swayed or veered from yours."


    "There were times when I thought you would fail. I am ashamed to say those times made me happy. I had failed, you see. Failed my friends by choosing to trust someone for the wrong reasons."


    "One day, I could not hold back anymore. It was after a bunch of rich kids cornered and beat you for showing them up. I wanted to know what drove you. So I read your mind for the first time, and there she was. Macy."


    Lilith swallowed, and a tear ran down her cheek. "She was in every part of your thoughts, every little thing you did was driven by her. To me, someone who had only ever done things for herself, it was beautiful. I saw your dream of becoming a lawyer, so kids like her would not be put in such situations."


    She wiped at her eyes and nearly whispered. "That day I took a hard look in the mirror and realized something. I was empty."


    Klaus expected that it would hurt to hear Lilith talk about the past. It more than hurt while listening to her. Klaus had gone through a myriad of emotions ranging from anger to feeling bittersweet.


    He ignored his feelings as he listened, or he would interrupt, and he did not want to. Klaus chose to listen stoically, while Lilith poured her heart out.


    "I was in the winter of my life. It was hard to accept that my whole identity had been put together by a series of events that meant nothing in the end." Lilith leaned into him and held on tightly as if he would disappear.


    Klaus reciprocated the hug and placed his chin on her head. "After that, everything changed. Your achievements and rare smiles became my summers. It''s a sad thing, knowing your happiness depends on someone else. The thing is, I don''t care anymore because I realized; it takes, getting everything you ever wanted and losing it to know what true freedom is."


    Klaus felt Lilith''s thoughts brush against his, and he let her in. Klaus felt like his heart wanted to burst when he felt it. Her voice reverberated in his mind and ears. "I was someone empty and broken. My dreams and aspirations were scattered like a million stars sparkling with what could have been."


    She looked up at him then. "When you accepted me despite what I had done, when I felt your care and feelings when we made love. It was like a fire that both dizzied and dazzled me. You have become my obsession to a point that I find it hard to talk about. You are my freedom and cage all rolled into one."


    Lilith then kissed him, it was soft at first but turned into a burning needy kiss. Klaus kissed her back, and for a moment, they were lost in each other.


    She broke the kiss and then bit his chin. Klaus'' grip instantly tightened and he nearly lost control.


    She hugged him close and whispered in his ear. "Make love to me."

 Chapter 25- Run

    Chapter 25


    Run


    "Run!" Leo was in the lead. They thought they had gotten away, but a patrol car had gone past the alleyway they had slipped into, and it had come to a screeching halt. They had taken too long and Leo was forced to down a patrolman, which seemed to have been the equavelant of kickikg a hornest''s nest.


    The unfortunate teens did not take the previous battle on the streets into account. The police were on high alert because of it and had been out in force.


    Feet slapped on asphalt, and Liz thanked her lucky stars that she did not wear heels. Her pumps left much to be desired when it came to grip, though.


    That is why when Leo suddenly shot to the right and vaulted over a trash can, Liz slipped and crashed into it instead. The can and Liz went tumbling to the ground in a heap of limbs and unmentionables.


    Billy did not think twice and hauled her to her feet in passing. She was carrying his stash after all. Liz swore and ignored her aching knee. "You are buying me a new dress!"


    She shouted after Billy that had gone past her and pumped her legs to catch up.


    "I don''t know where nuns buy their clothes." He quipped back.


    She let out another expletive when she saw they were running towards a dead end. Leo proved it was not a dead-end, but rather just an obstacle.


    Billy and Liz watched as the Spartan did not even slow down in his headlong rush toward the eleven-foot brick wall that blocked their way.


    Instead, he sped up.


    They didn''t see, but Leo had a wide smile on his face as he jumped, the ground shook with the impact of his foot that launched him upward. His awakened strength carried him up and over the wall. His launch was well-timed, practiced, and he twisted in mid-air. He gripped the wall once on the other side, bringing his forward momentum to a stop.


    He clung there for a moment so he could look at what was under him. He spotted a dumpster filled with trash. So kicked away from the wall to clear it and landed with bent knees to absorb the shock. He looked behind and could not spot the other two,


    Billy was hesitating and came to stop. "Fuck, how am I supposed to do that?"


    Liz kept running and rocketed past him. She ran at the adjacent wall, jumped then kicked against it. The momentum brought her high enough to reach the top, and she grabbed it before hauling herself over.


    Billy swore again and looked behind him. A policeman had just turned the corner.


    He ran then jumped, trying to copy Liz. It worked, but he hit the wall harder than Liz driving the breath from his lungs. He pushed through and got himself over it. His last glimpse of the other side was of the policeman shouting into his radio.


    Liz had fallen into the dumpster, and Leo helped her out just before Billy crashed into it.


    They started running again down an alleyway leading to a busy road. It was dark, so fewer pedestrians were on it. They heard sirens.


    Leo kept running right across the road, his eyes scanning for a fire escape. He knew it was only a matter of time before the police boxed them in. So going up and hiding was their best bet. He looked behind when he heard screeching tires, fearing the worst. A car missed Liz by inches, and the driver hooted.


    Billy vaulted the car, sliding over the bonnet. The driver swore at him.


    Leo kept going. He knew they could not climb where the driver could see them. The timing was critical, and their window to get up and out of sight was decreasing by the second.


    Blue lights flashed behind them. It was too late, so he dug deep and doubled timed, speeding up.


    Billy was breathing hard, Liz still had some juice in the tank, but her pumps being so flimsy, made every awakened power fueled step hurt her feet.


    The alleyway they were on lead directly through the block and had no obstacles. Right up until another police car pulled in front of the far exit.


    Leo did not hesitate and jumped. Liz watched as he went sailing and he grabbed hold of a fire escape with a grunt. He pulled himself up like a monkey.


    Liz despaired, there was no way she would make it. A moment later, she realized she would not have to.


    Leo lowered the ladder low enough for her to grab on. She did and climbed. Billy was right behind her. Veins on Leo''s arms bulged with the effort, but he managed to pull them up just as a police officer dived for Billy. The unfortunate peacekeeper went sliding, plowing his way through alleyway dirt and debris.


    The police shouted, but they kept going climbing as fast as they could.


    They quickly neared the top, an old man leaned out of his window and shouted at them. "Are you kids crazy, wait till I tell the landlord. This is for emergencies only."


    They reached the top, and Liz who was out of breath held her knees while gasping out. "What, now?"


    Billy was too tired to speak, he looked like he was about to throw up.


    Leo held had his hand on his head. Inhaling in and out deeply while pacing. He knew stopping could make his muscles cramp.


    He walked to the side of the building where they had climbed up and looked at the opposite one. ''I may be able to make it, but these two.''


    He took in their sorry states and shook his head before walking to the far side. ''The gap is smaller.''


    The building he was looking at was the next one they would have run past if they stayed on the ground. He guessed that the gap was around nine feet.


    He pointed at it.


    Liz frowned and bit her lip.


    Billy blanched and turned even paler. "Are you crazy?"


    Leo shrugged and smiled. "You can always stay behind."


    "Why are we even running, Klaus could have us out in an instant if he wanted to?"


    Liz gave him a look that could kill. "Did you forget that I am carrying your shit? Do you want him to hear it from you or from some policeman after we get arrested for fighting in a street and drug possession."


    "Fuck." Billy looked at the gap and then paced in a circle before swearing again.


    Leo and Liz followed his gaze.


    "We don''t have a lot of time." Leo finally said, there was mirth in his voice despite the situation.


    Leo then walked away from the edge. His decision was made.


    Liz watched him, he came to a stop and gave her a wink before sprinting at the speed of an Olympic athlete.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Despite only knowing the young man for a few minutes, her breath caught when his foot hit the edge, and he went airborne.


    He easily cleared the gap, hitting the other side with space to spare. He tucked and did a roll to lessen the impact.


    Leo then walked back to the edge of the other building facing them and looked directly into her eyes. "I have you, you can do it."


    For a moment she worried if she could trust him, but he had already saved them once with the fire escape. ''Plus he has a great jawline.''


    She looked at the gap and then started pacing away.


    Billy looked at her, incredulous. "Liz, you can''t be serious."


    She stopped and then looked back at the gap and then Leo. He gave her a cocky smile and said. "No more thinking, just doing."


    She took her pumps off. Liz would need the grip. ''No thinking, just doing. Shit! I am thinking.''


    She took a deep breath and started to run. Each step she took resonated with her heart. She could hear her breath in her ears. The gap got closer. It seemed more like a mouth to some abyss, ready to swallow her up, just waiting for her to get close. Her courage nearly broke, and then she glanced up. She saw a confident smile, she jumped.


    Her heart stopped, their eyes locked. She was soaring, her breath caught, her stomach was queasy.


    ''I hope I don''t barf on him after this.'' Was her random thought as she reached for his outstretched hand.


    Billy watched as Leo caught Liz. She would have made it without him, but the fact was that he was there.


    He paced back. "Gotta do this. Shit. I should never have brought her along."


    He started running. The gap loomed. He swore and dug deep bringing every bit of speed he could to the fore. He stepped, it felt solid. ''I can do this.''


    A part of the wall broke where he stepped. A brick gave way, and his jump barely gave him any height.


    His heart filled with panic. Arms started to windmill as if they could somehow propel him forward and over the gap. He watched the edge of the building get closer, but he was falling way too fast.


    He hit the wall and grunted his fingertips were just gripping the edge and slipping fast.


    ''Is this how I die?'' He thought, and then his fingers slipped.


    Leo was there a second later and had Billy by the arm. "You should have waited until I was ready." The Spartan grunted out as he pulled Billy onto the roof.


    Leo got up and started moving again, Liz quickly fell in behind.


    Billy was gasping for air but forced himself to get up while trying to breathe and calm his heart. It felt like it was about to climb out of his chest and strangle him. "I hate you guys!"


    Lilith and Klaus were both naked. She was on top of him again, but this time for different reasons. The ground was too hard and he was serving as a mattress.


    Lilith had passed out as soon as they were done. Klaus was worried about her at first, but she was sleeping with a smile on her face. He was worried because this time he had no injury, and could fully participate.


    He was afraid that he may have hurt her by not controlling his weight and strength properly, but she had showcased prestigious strength and flexibility. His mind got stuck on the flexibility for a moment, his face sporting a goofy smile.


    He was about to close his eyes and enjoy the moment for a while longer when his phone started to ring.


    It was not near them since they had been very enthusiastic, so their clothes were scattered all over the place,


    Klaus looked at Lilith, quickly deciding to ignore the call. She stirred and opened her eyes while resting her chin on his chest. She glared at him accusingly. "That is your phone."


    "Yes, it is." He said with a smile.


    "So why are you not answering it?" She said and bit his chest.


    "Ow." It didn''t really hurt, but he hoped it would prompt her to kiss it better. It did not so, he softly ran his hands down her flanks as punishment and enjoyed seeing the goosebumps form on her skin while she wriggled under his touch.


    She squealed and said. "That tickles."


    The phone stopped ringing, but a moment later rang again.


    "Uggg, you better answer that it could be urgent." She said after it rang for thirty seconds in which they both hoped it would stop and never ring again.


    She slid off of him and let out a gasp when she felt how cold the roof was. "Why did you not tell me it is so cold. You must have been uncomfortable."


    Klaus got up and smiled at her. His eyes then glided down her body, and he said. "It was worth every second."


    She looked away, and he could see her cheeks go a bit red while she tried to hide her smile behind a curtain of silver hair.


    Klaus started searching between the discarded clothes and eventually found his pants. He dug in the pockets, soon finding his phone, which had started to ring for the third time.


    He checked the time and the caller''s identity. ''It is one in the morning, why is Liz phoning me.''


    "Hello," Klaus answered.


    "Klaus, what the hell took you so long!" Blared Liz''s voice.


    His mood got instantly ruined. "You have some cheek phoning this time of the night after just taking off. What is wrong?"


    Liz got quiet, and he heard voices in the background. It sounded like Billy, but he could not clearly make it out. "Liz?"


    He heard her sigh. "We ran into some problems. Listen, I will explain everything to you later, but can you please send someone to pick us up?"


    This time he heard two other voices. It sounded like they were arguing. He then heard Liz''s voice, but it was muffled like she was holding her hand over the speaker. "Will you two shut up, Leo you are staying and coming with us."


    Klaus held the phone away from him and looked at it while thinking. ''Who is Leo?''


    "Liz, what is going on. I want to know now."


    They argued some more, and then Liz was back. "I will text you the address. I promise I will explain, and umm, the Spartan is coming with us."


    The phone started to beep, it was disconnected. ''The spartan, with them?'' His jaw clenched.


    He received a message a few seconds later. He did not open it immediately. Klaus was too busy trying to calm down and expel the murderous thoughts brought on by his dragon half.


    Lilith, who was busy admiring her lover while he stood naked in the moonlight, noticed the change in his body language.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    He looked at her, and his eyes went softer immediatly.


    Klaus took a deep breath and answered. "I am not sure, but they have a lot of explaining to do."


    He took a step towards her and noticed she was still seated. "Why are you not getting dressed?"


    "I am a bit sore." She said while looking away.


    Klaus walked towards her, suddenly flustered. "I am sorry I should have been more careful and-"


    "Klaus." She interrupted. "Stop, you were perfect. We were just a bit over-enthusiastic."


    Klaus fell quiet and then simply nodded. ''Gotta be more careful in the future.''


    "I will get your clothes." He said aloud.


    He went around and collected everything, but stopped after a moment. "Lilith, where do you keep your clothes?"


    Lilith looked at him confused then questioned. "Why do you ask?"


    Klaus turned around, showing her remnants of what used to be black tights and a purple lacey thong. They were ripped to pieces.


    "You are not leaving me naked up here," Lilith said and then smiled when she got an idea. "You will just have to carry me down."


    ''It would spare me a lot of pain.''


    Klaus looked at her and then nodded before saying. "If I kill someone, it is your fault."


    She giggled and asked, "why would you do that?"


    "If anyone sees you like this, I will rip their head off."


    She wanted to laugh at his joke but stopped just in time. ''He is serious.''


    By the time Liz and the rest arrived at the hotel, it was around half-past two in the morning.


    They had escaped by some miracle and holed up in a seedy diner that was proclaimed open for twenty-four hours by a flashing neon light that was hanging above the entrance by a mere thread. The waitress was unpleasant and the coffee she forced them to buy, even worse.


    They were in a sorry state. Liz was barefoot and smelled like a dumpster. Her dress was torn in multiple spots, and her hair was a mess. Leo had helped her get a lot of stuff out of her hair, but she must have fallen on something sticky because the hair on the left side of her head was standing in different directions. Whatever it was, dried out during the wait, becoming rock hard.


    Billy smelled just as terrible, if not worse. His clothes were also torn here and there, but the worst was his back. He had evidently fallen on whatever Liz had, and his whole back was covered in the stuff.


    Leo was smart, and he survived the worst of it. If not for grabbing Billy, his clothes would have survived. A nail or some sort of sharp object must have pricked through his shirt and into his chest when he grabbed Billy. His shirt had a bloodstain that stuck to him where it dried.


    Liz was hoping that Klaus would decide to ask questions when they all got the chance to rest and bathe, multiple times. Her hopes were thoroughly dashed when she saw him standing at the entrance to the lobby in wait, like a father waiting for his daughter to come home on prom night.


    His eyes took them in one by one. Klaus'' gaze lingered on Leo for a very long time.


    Liz stepped forward, and as she came closer, Klaus became greener. He was trying to keep his angry face, but disgust at the awful smell was winning out.


    His eyes started to water. Liz wanted to talk, but Klaus held up his hand.


    He breathed through his mouth, she heard him whisper. "Why do they smell like shit?"


    Pride stepped forward. "Young Master, should I fetch gasoline and burn this foul smelling filth?"


    Liz looked at her and nearly smiled in thankfulness to Pride. She thought the demon was trying to break the awkward atmosphere. Instead, the demon woman was looking at her like someone would look at gum stuck to their shoe.


    Klaus turned his face away from them. He could no longer stand it and gave up all efforts to appear stoic. "Go shower, both of you."


    Liz walked past him feeling relieved. Billy trudged past as well, and the smell intensified for Klaus.


    He turned on them. "Run, don''t you dare walk, or I will drag you to he showers myself and take the full experience."


    ''That will teach them.'' He thought.


    Leo was about to head past him and follow Liz, but Klaus stopped him.


    "You, stay."


    He felt a hand on his shoulder and turned to see Liz. For a moment she thought Klaus would run from her, but he just grabbed his nose while looking at her angrily. "Did I not tell you to run."


    "Klaus, he saved us. Please give him a chance."


    Leo snorted. "Who says I want a chance."


    She turned on the Spartan. "Leo, shut up!"


    Liz tried her best puppy eyes on Klaus, but it did not work well with her hair standing in all directions like some, macabre art project.


    ''What happened between these two?'' He thought.


    He looked at Leo. "Fine, but he stays in the lobby. Now I am going to count to three and if you are not running."


    She was gone before he could finish the sentence.

 Chapter 26- Confrontational Choices

    Chapter 26


    Confrontational Choices


    Mr. Craybits was pacing up and down in his room. Ever since Klaus had shown him to it, he heard nothing. He was starting to feel nervous, very nervous.


    Chewing on his thumb while once again walking in the same pattern he had for the last hour, Fred felt worried. There was no reason to be, not really. He had been honest with Klaus and had nothing to hide.


    The longer he waited though, the more worried he got. So when he heard the elevator door open for the second time that day, he wanted to put himself out of his misery.


    He paced for another second while mustering the courage to face whoever had entered the floor that he realized was bereft of other guests earlier that day.


    Balling his fists, Fred walked over to the door and put his hand on the handle. He would meet his maker, face his death with his chin held high, and go out swinging.


    Fred flung the door open, when hurried steps got closer and saw the scariest thing he had ever encountered.


    Billy was not running he was way too sore for that. The young man was not walking either. It was more like a rushed gait that bordered on jogging. He was deep in thought. His face set in worry and contemplation when a door next to him got ripped open.


    Billy jumped back in freight, and Fred let out a scream, much like a girl before slamming the door shut again. Billy swore and lowered his fists. The guy had nearly given him a heart attack.


    Then he heard whoever it was on the other side. "What is that stench?"


    "It is me, you idiot." Shouted Bily while starting his walk-jog again.


    The door opened, and Fred peeked out. ''The stories are true, that must have been a demon?'' The myriad of tattoos and abundance of piercings had convinced Fred.


    He poked his head out and scrunched up his face in disgust. The smell was lingering. He saw Billy enter his room and swallowed hard. He was not comfortable staying this close to one, especially one that toted such a horrendous odor around. ''I will go to the reception and ask them to change my room.''


    Mind made up, Fred went to pack a few things and then headed downstairs to reception.


    Klaus was standing in the lobby, afraid his weight would ruin the plush couches that were neatly arranged into a simple waiting area. He could control the maw, but his emotions at the moment made it difficult. Lucklily his weight was not enough to crack the expensive looking tiles in the lobby. In his hand were two folders that Pride had handed to him before disappearing somewhere. In one was everything they had on the Spartan, and in the other was the information on one Frederich Craybits.


    Leo had been sitting unperturbed until Pride brought the folders. He was not surprised when he saw his own, but he fidgeted and tried to peek when he read the name on the other one.


    Klaus could see Leo inching closer in his peripheral vision, so he closed the folder after confirming that Fred had spoken the truth.


    Leo leaned back and regarded Klaus while the young dragon placed the folders on a small tea table to the side.


    "What are you doing here?" Asked Klaus, finally.


    "I came with Liz. I thought that was obvious." Answered Leo.


    Klaus sighed, he did not have time for games. He was irritable, wanted to find out what happened and then go to bed.


    "You can leave." Said Klaus almost lazily.


    Leo frowned and sat back on the couch before crossing his arms in silent protest. The Spartan was torn. Fred was his friend and schoolmate. Among all the wealthy scions, Leo found a boy with a humble upbringing that was as crazy about training as he was.


    It had come as a big surprise when said friend cornered him one day. Blaming the Sparta family for his sister''s injuries. She had come back from the Secret Worlds with the last batch of people that Morgose Dalmora was also present with. It would have been a cause for celebration if Fred''s sister had not come back in a wheelchair.


    The argument devolved into a fistfight, one which marked the end of their friendship. Leo did not believe the reason Fred gave for his sister''s wounds.


    After all, Fred had said that his brother initially lost a duel to her, but when Fred''s sister turned her back, his brother attacked and cut through her spine.


    Leo could not accept losing the friendship and the story about his brother. So, he went to investigate. He found out that Fred was telling the truth. When he confronted his brother, they fought and the steward who looked after them in their parent''s stead. Gave Leo a warning and a chance to redeem himself.


    He was to get into a team and go to the Secret Worlds with Klaus Alexandros Roth. Leo could not stomach that either; he could not ingratiate himself to a rich scion surrounded by the very things his parents had gone to fight.


    The fact that he insulted Klaus, the guy who had taken so much from Cornelius and his ilk, made him a pariah. No one wanted him in their team.


    It was the last straw, the steward was furious. Leo was kicked from the house and banished for a year so he could. "Fend for himself and assess his priorities."


    That was why he had gone to the club, Leo was free to make his own choices for the first time in a long while, and the Spartan could not find Fred at his house which was nearby. He wanted to desperately see his friend and apologize. He would even offer to go to the Secret Worlds with Fred and whatever team he managed to join, to help find a solution for his sister''s problem.


    Leo''s feet just carried him blindly to the place. He was despondent after the door was slammed in his face. The Spartan went to visit Fred''s house often, and he was not welcome anymore.


    Then he saw a thing of beauty; Liz, a young woman who used the weight of her opponent perfectly to end a fight instantly.


    She caught his attention immediately, and so he ended up at the hotel.


    When he saw the folder along with his own, he knew his friend was somehow involved with Klaus.  He wanted to apologize and if he could, save him from Klaus. It was the same with Liz.


    His plan had hit a snag though.


    So far, Klaus had not acted the way he thought he would, and Liz seemed to put stock in Klaus for some reason.


    Leo was too proud to tell Klaus all of this, which was turning out to be a mistake.


    Klaus was regarding Leo. His patience, which used to be tempered and honed by years of abuse from bullies and the like no longer existed.


    The young dragon was growing angry. If not for learning to hone his anger with Pain, Klaus would already have lashed out. He also detected a sense of danger from Leo. So he was looking at Leo like one would at prey which could bite.


    The main reason he did not move yet was Liz, Klaus considered her a friend and according to her, Leo had saved them. Billy did not count because Klaus was undecided. Billy represented everything Klaus tried not to be when he was aspiring to reach his goal of becoming a lawyer.


    From the information Klaus had on Billy, the young man was doted on. Everything he wanted was given to him, and Billy squandered it. He did not take school seriously. Partying most of the night and sleeping most of the day.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The only reason, Klaus was giving him a chance was because of Pain''s recommendation.


    Leo was the opposite, he worked hard using what he had to better himself. His attitude was the main problem. Klaus had read in his file what one of the teachers said. "Bullheaded and highly opinionated. It is a shame because he could be a good leader."


    Leo suddenly jumped up. Klaus followed his gaze and saw Fred with a bag over his shoulder. He frowned. ''Does he want to leave?''


    Fred''s file was full of praise. The only negative thing was one teacher that called him naive. He worked hard, did his best in everything. There was one interesting thing though. A part of the file could not be read. Klaus recognized it to be the Secret Worlds at work.


    Leo stepped past Klaus. He had wanted to speak to Fred for a long time and thought he would not get a chance. They had fought together in mock battles in school, a thing which only served to cement their friendship. The friendship he messed up.


    The Spartan wanted to call out, but Klaus was in front of him again. Thinking the worst, Leo sped past Klaus. The young dragon followed.


    Klaus soon realized, Leo was fast, very fast.


    He reached out and just managed to hook his fingers into the Spartan''s already bloodstained shirt. Leo felt his shirt tighten, and without thinking, drove his elbow backward. It made solid contact, Klaus grunted and let his anger loose.


    Klaus had held back so many times in the past few weeks, not this time. Leo came into his house, under Klaus'' goodwill after insulting his ancestors.


    The reason why he chased after Leo no longer mattered.


    Leo felt his elbow gripped, and then he was airborne. He went flying back the way he had come, crashed through the tea table and couches. His arm hurt, but he was up a second later. The Spartan ducked a straight punch and blocked a knee. The momentum threw him back and into a couch, which then tumbled over.


    Leo grimaced, his arms were on fire.


    The couch went sliding out of the way with a simple shove from Klaus. Nothing would come between him and his prey.


    Leo grabbed a broken piece of the tea table. The way it broke, made it pointed. Not the best weapon, but he knew Klaus'' strength was above his own.


    "Come on then!" Shouted Leo, he had never met a Spartan that would back down from a fight.


    Klaus said nothing and threw another straight punch, which transitioned into an uppercut combo. Leo ducked the first and just managed to lean back for the second. He rolled to the side and swiped at Klaus'' knee with the piece of wood.


    It got promptly checked with a shin. Leo grabbed it with both hands and stabbed upwards. Klaus slapped the point aside, the force ripping it from Leo''s hands and past Klaus'' torso.


    Klaus aimed a kick at Leo''s prone form.


    Leo once more rolled out of the way, wincing as broken glass from the table cut into his back. If not for his extensive practice, he would be mincemeat.


    "Stop running, you monkey." Growled Klaus while in pursuit.


    Fred was watching, torn between helping his old friend and impressing his new possible benefactor. He started running over, shouting at the two. "Stop!"


    He was ignored, and Klaus who had just cornered Leo, was about to finish things.


    Old loyalty won out, and he raced towards Klaus. He did not know why Leo, was there but at that moment, he did not think and just reacted. Leo and Fred had been in many scrapes together. Fred felt guilty about what happened and wanted to apologize many times, but could not bring himself to. To him, It seemed he would not get a chance unless he intervened.


    He jumped intending to kick Klaus with both his legs. Klaus slipped to the left and then shoved the airborn teen. Fred shot off and went through one of the large windows that afforded a view of the road outside. Fred smashed into the asphalt and rolled a few times, the broken glass along with the road grating and slicing at his skin.


    "No!" Leo screamed and rushed towards Klaus.


    Klaus threw a wide haymaker that would turn Leo''s head into pulp. Leo ducked it, but the dragon had grown wise to his tricks and followed his arm through while lowering his shoulder right into Leo''s chest.


    Leo felt the air leave his lungs and flew back before hitting the lobby tiles, bouncing once and then sliding the rest of the way until he smacked into a wall.


    He coughed, trying to breathe and looked up with panicked eyes, Klaus was coming.


    The elevator dinged and out spilled Billy, Liz, and Pride.


    The three reacted differently.


    Liz sprinted off to try and stop Klaus.


    Billy closed his eyes and felt even more worried.


    Pride just stood there and frowned at the mess they had made. She had received word that the Scientia and Beatrice were on their way. She looked towards the entrance and there they were.


    Beatrice was standing with her mouth hanging open. Amelia was hidden behind her two guards. Said, guards looked on impassively until one turned to her and asked. "Are you sure you want to enter the Secret Worlds with this animal?."


    "Bollocks, now you made him look this way." Beatrice chimed and started to step away from the guard.


    Klaus stopped walking towards Leo and narrowed his eyes at the one who spoke.


    His rational thoughts were slow to come compared to those who screamed for violence.


    Leo moved, Klaus reacted and had him up against the wall the next moment.


    "Klaus, let him go." Liz was next to him and tried to pull at the arm that had Leo pinned.


    "No." Was all he said while Leo struggled to breathe under his grip.


    "Young Master now is not the time to play." This voice got more of a reaction. Klaus looked at Pride.


    Tattoos flashed on Leo''s arms and he kicked Klaus on his chest. Klaus flew back and across the room before hitting a wall. It broke and half his body sank into it. ''Stupid, always kill prey instantly.'' He berated himself, ignoring the pain on his chest which was fading a lot slower than he expected it would.


    Leo had used stigmata while Klaus was distracted. It was just a flash, a single instant of use that left him on the verge of unconsciousness. He stayed awake with sheer will while scowling at Klaus while struggling to keep upright on on all fours.


    Pride raised an eyebrow and looked at the boy who was a lot paler and gasping for breath. Pain, with demon enhanced strength could not even move Klaus like that. ''He could prove useful.''


    She then turned to Liz. "Don''t just stand there like an Idiot, take him away."


    Pride walked and stood between Klaus and the retreating Liz and Leo.


    That kick had hurt, but Klaus was up for more. He knew that he could not fight the demons yet though. Pain, had proven it often.


    It was hard to let it go. Leo was being let into his house without permission. Klaus felt his guts twist. He would have to accept it for now, but Pride was added to the list with Pain. ''They will suffer for this indignity.''


    Pride could almost see as the gears in Klaus'' mind worked, and she smiled.


    Silence walked in on the far side, carrying a beat-up Fred. Klaus felt a little spike of guilt but then remembered, Fred attacked him first.


    Pride turned to the Scientia and gawking Beatrice. "Follow me."


    She turned to Klaus. "Go clean up and meet up with us in the same conference room as before."


    The two guards hesitated, one looked at Pride and spoke. "We have traveled far and would ask a few hours of rest before we discuss things."


    "No, we have waited long enough. We speak in half an hour." Said Klaus before Pride could reply.


    He was tired, angry and they had already tested the young dragon''s patience long enough..


    The two Sciencia looked like they wanted to protest, but Amelia pushed through her guards and followed Pride who had started walking after Klaus'' words. Amelia was trying not to breathe too deeply. The stigmata use and fight was causing havoc with her sensitive sense of smell.


    Klaus followed them to the elevator, but Amelia held up a shaky hand. Her face was flushed and had hurried breathing. "Please come with another one."


    Klaus narrowed his eyes, but Billy saved the day by tapping him on the shoulder. "Come, let''s take this one."


    The distraction gave enough time to allow the elevator doors to start closing.


    Klaus and Billy got in another elevator.


    A shaky receptionist slowly peeked over a counter and looked at Silence who was waitng for one of the elevators to come down again.


    The demon gave her a horrifyng smile and then held his index finger in front of his lips.


    Billy let out a sigh, he wanted to speak to Klaus and get everything out of the way. However, he was scared. Billy had always thought of Klaus as the smart and careful type.


    He looked Klaus over, he was covered in dust and small debris but otherwise looked unscathed. Klaus'' hands were flexing intermittently and his eyes were closed while he took deep breaths. To Billy, it seemed like Klaus was trying to calm down and it wasn''t working.


    ''Would be smart to wait before I tell him.'' Thought Billy until he saw Klaus looking at him with those strange eyes in the mirror''s reflection.


    "Why do you stink like fear?" Asked Klaus.


    Billy thought quickly and hard. In the end, he couldn''t stand those eyes and he knew any plans he made were useless. So he hit the stop button of the elevator and told Klaus everything.


    Klaus never spoke and just listened to Billy right up to end. Then he simply nodded.


    Billy looked at Klaus with a disbelieving gaze. "That''s it? No shouting or punching me to death?"


    Klaus frowned at him and then pressed the button so the elevator could move again. "I''m not thinking with a sober mind right now. Just give me some time to calm down. Besides, the decision is not just up to me. It should be the group''s choice. Don''t say anything in front of those Sciencia pricks though."


    Billy smiled. "I like angry Klaus, he is more approachable."


    "Really?" Asked Klaus, his voice still sounding like half a growl.


    The elevator door opened and Billy stepped out. "Yep."


    "I would have kicked you out if it were up to me." Said Klaus and walked past him.


    Billy felt a mixture of panic, anger, and fear. He threw all caution to the wind. If he could not stay in the team, he might as well die.


    "Who are you to judge me!"


    One moment Klaus was walking away. Billy blinked, and Klaus had him by the shirt.


    "I have seen people with far less than you, turn to drugs." While Klaus spoke, Billy could feel himself start to lift from the ground.


    "I have seen people throw their lives away and sell themselves and those they held most dear, hurting innocents, children." Klaus shook Billy with every word and from what little he could see through his rattling vision.


    Klaus was crying.


    When little, Klaus had felt the same frustration he was experiencing at that moment. He wanted to shake the older kids, beat them, smash them. Anything to change their minds after what happened to Macy.


    That is why he did not speak for a long time after the event because he knew. He knew it would never be words. It would be screams.


    "They did it all because they thought they had no choice, no options!"


    Billy''s ears rang at the sheer volume Klaus put into the words. They were filled with frustration and hurt.


    Klaus then shoved him into a wall, driving the air from Billy''s lungs, stunning him.


    "There is always a choice. Confront yours, then make better ones or fuck off!" Were the last words Billy heard before the door to Klaus'' room slammed shut.

 Chapter 27- Be Better

    Chapter 27


    Be Better


    As soon as the door banged shut, Klaus regretted it. Lilith was asleep in the room, and he did not want to wake her up. He had carried her down from the roof earlier, and remembered how sore she was.


    Knowing that was on him too only compounded on the guilt he was starting to feel. He walked over and into the bathroom, pulled off his shirt, and splashed water on his face from the faucet. He placed his hands on the bowl while taking some more deep breaths.


    It had felt so freeing to just let go. Always keeping control, holding his instincts in check, while denying a part of himself was debilitating.


    He looked up into the mirror. He saw a red bruise where Leo had kicked him. If he had not used the stigmata, it would have healed already. From the looks of it, the bruise was going to turn blue. Despite that, the pain was fading quickly. It all seemed to hit him at once.


    ''I could have killed him.''


    Leo was skilled. Klaus knew that if they had the same physical attributes, he would have lost. Klaus was faster and stronger, yet the Spartan was still able to dodge most of his blows and land one of his own, which Klaus barely felt.


    He heard a crack and lifted his hand to see a piece of ceramic in it. ''Is this what I am good for now. Breaking things?'' For a moment, he felt the impulse to crush it in his hands. Then he took a deep breath and put it down, almost too gently.


    Klaus looked at it, one second then two. Time dragged on as he just stood there. He was in two minds. Leo attacked him first. After that it was Fred. The young dragon had gone after Leo to protect Fred when Leo''s elbow hit him and everything went red.


    Klaus understood those thoughts for what they were. Petty excuses that would be made by a lesser man because when Klaus got hit. Nothing mattered anymore.


    ''I am not a man.'' The thought came unbidden and unwelcome.


    He shook his head. ''No, I''m supposed to be more than not a man.''


    He balled his fists as thoughts of Billy came to mind. ''If that is the case, why do I feel so angry all the time?''


    Klaus had lived isolated since the change. He had barely been with other people for the last year and was starting to feel the effects as little things were piled up.


    ''I need to do better.''


    Liz watched as Pride professionally tended to the two boys. Fred was out cold and was getting stitches on his forehead.


    Leo looked like a ghost and was still breathing harshly. Using the stigmata had drained him and two of his ribs were cracked. If not for his awakened body, he would have died. "Kicked him good, didn''t I?"


    The young woman who had been worried about her savior immediately started to bristle with anger. "Are you an idiot? You could have died. Why did you hit Klaus anyway?"


    Leo snorted. "Because he wanted to stop me. What, is he your keeper or something? Besides, I''m still breathing. When we get to the Secret Worlds, and I can use my stigmata more. It will be time for a rematch."


    Pride plunged a syringe into his arm with such force that the bed shook lightly. "You are breathing for now. Only because I thought you were worth saving. Plus I owe Markus. I always pay my debts, and now it has been paid. Next time you are on your own." She said while looking at him disdainfully.


    Leo would have jumped up if he could. Instead, he settled to widening his eyes. The Spartan had last seen or heard from his parents ten years ago. "How do you know my father?"


    Pride turned to Fred, ignoring the question.


    Leo tried to get up, but Liz pushed him down. "I asked you a question?"


    Pride raised an eyebrow at him. "I saved you. I can just as easily kill you. I owed your father one life and that life has been given. Do not test me, you rude, inconsiderate shit stain."


    Leo had shrunk back with every word. "I am sorry, it is just. I haven''t heard anything from them in ten years. Please, anything. Are they alive?"


    Pride got up and left.


    Leo turned to Liz. "Do you know who she is?"


    Elizebeth was still angry with him, so she didn''t answer.


    He took her hand. "Please."


    Liz could not refuse the earnest look in his eyes. "She is a demon."


    Leo pulled his hand from hers, his face morphing into one of disgust. "You are lying, that''s impossible, my parents went to help fight them. Why would she owe my father anything."


    Liz stood up. "She was right. You are an asshole. Maybe it is time you realize that you don''t know everything."


    "Liz, I am sorry. I wasn''t-" She was gone before he could finish. "Shit."


    Too late, Leo realized he had done the same thing that caused his friendship with Fred to explode.


    "Still good at making friends, I see."


    Leo looked over to Fred, who had just spoken. "I thought you were passed out."


    "I was, but it is kind of hard to sleep with a lover''s spat going on in the room." Fred turned on his side, wincing while he did and all the friendliness he held bled out of him. "What are you doing here, Leo? I needed this. My sister needed this."


    Leo rubbed at his face. "I didn''t know you were here, to be honest. Was coming back from your house when I ran into Liz and some other guy with issues. Helped them out of a tough spot, and next thing you know, here I am."


    Fred frowned and winced while sitting up. "What were you doing at my house?"


    Leo deflated at hearing the obvious threat in Fred''s voice. "I went to apologize and offer my help. My brother and I fought after I confronted him. Fred, I am sorry."


    Fred was quiet for a long while. He knew Leo well and there was something else. With him there always was. "What happened?"


    The Spartan smiled deprecatingly. "I am officially in exile."


    Fred raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Damn, I thought you were the golden boy, sun shining out of your ass and everything."


    Leo scowled at him. "Gee thanks. The thing is whatever my brother took from your sister made him more important."


    "Welcome to the world of peasants. Look, I appreciate your apology and offer, but word is our current host does not like you very much. After what we did, I doubt his opinion has changed. Shit, I hope he still accepts my help." Fred put his hands in his hair. "I messed up."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Leo scowled. "To hell with him, we can do it ourselves. You and I, like we always did. What do you say?"


    Fred looked at him like he was stupid. "In case you haven''t noticed my family is poor and you are officially a bankrupt, homeless person. How are we going to sponsor ourselves? Did you even think about that? We are only two people, man. The school said to have at least  twelve, and out of that an average of four survive the first year."


    Leo blanched and looked away. "Klaus has less than that and he-"


    A pillow hit Leo. "That is Mister Roth to you, and in case you have not noticed we got swatted like flies, literally."


    Leo started to look desperate. "I have savings, we could join a team."


    Fred took another pillow and threw it at Leo. "What team? Who will take us now? We have nothing to offer but our lives. To most, that is worthless. That is if you don''t take into account that we just attacked the guy who took half of the Roths'' assets in one day."


    Leo wanted to say something, but Fred repeated. "One day."


    Leo sat back. "Shit."


    The door opened, and Fred reacted immediately. Despite his pain, he stood up with a wince. "Mr. Roth, I am so sorry. I just reacted and-"


    Klaus was clenching his jaw while looking at Leo. He held up his hand to stop Fred, while thinking to himself. ''Be better.''


    Leo felt incredulous. Klaus was standing there in a brand new suit looking right as rain, while he could barely move.


    Klaus turned to Fred. His mouth opened a few times, but it seemed like the words did not want to come out. Fred swallowed as he watched the solid door handle deform in Klaus'' grip.


    Klaus'' pride was getting in the way of what he had come to do. He took a few deep breaths and then forced out. "I''m sorry for hurting you and will compensate by helping your sister recover she should receive what she needs tomorrow and you can leave," Klaus had said everything without a pause or inflection before slamming the door shut. He had spoken so fast, face looking like he was suffering from constipation that the two barely registered what he said.


    The wall shook, and a painting fell from it. Fred hobbled over to the exit and opened the door. A broken and deformed handle was in the hallway, but Klaus was gone. He looked to the side and saw an obvious indent in the wall with cracks spreading from it.


    "What just happened?" Fred finally asked while turning to Leo.


    Leo swallowed. "I think Klaus just said he was going to get your sister healed."


    Fred hobbled over to the foot of the bed where someone put his bag while scowling at Leo. "It''s Mr. Roth."


    Leo ignored him. "What are you doing?"


    "Getting dressed, I''m gonna go chase after Mr. Roth," said Fred, grunting, huffing and puffing while putting on a suit.


    "Why?" Leo did not understand, Fred just got what he wanted.


    "For how many years have you known me, Leo?"


    Leo thought for a second, and then it dawned on him. "Fred you can''t, the guy hangs with demons!"


    Fred fussed with a tie, and then just threw it to the side. "We attacked him in his home and he just said he will heal my sister. If that is not someone worth following, then who is?"


    Fred hobbled to the door.


    "Fred!"


    He stopped and turned to Leo impatiently.


    "Are you sure?" Asked Leo.


    Fred gave a boyish smile, the image somewhat marred by the stitches on his forehead. "I am willing to stake my life on it."


    Leo tried to sit up and winced. He then turned to Fred. "Don''t just stand there. Help me get a wheelchair."


    When Klaus arrived at the meeting, everyone was there. He had overdressed compared to Liz who was in jeans and a top. Billy was avoiding eye contact and kept rubbing his sweaty palms.


    Finally, Amelia was seated on the far side of the table with Beatrice next to her. Beatrice was in a summer dress and looking like she was about to fall asleep. Amelia was seated properly, ramrod stiff with a poker face.


    Klaus could not compare the young woman sitting there with the one he met at the party. ''Was it all an act?''


    Klaus'' feet automatically took him to the head of the table. He and Amelia were opposite from each other. Silence, who was waiting inside, walked over and was just about to close the door when he spotted something. Pride and two people Klaus did not want to see appeared.


    ''Be better.''


    The two looked pathetic. Leo was as white as the sheet he was wrapped in, and Fred was in the ugliest brown suit most of the people at the table had ever seen. His shirt was half tucked in and his hair uncombed. He did a weird shuffle walk, leaning on the wheelchair more than actually pushing it.


    Klaus rubbed his forehead and gave Pride the deadliest death-stare his eyes could muster. It was not the image he wanted to give the Sciencia.


    The silence had become very awkward and was then broken by Leo swearing at Fred for bumping him against the table. In what he fought was a soft voice.


    Fred tried to pick up a chair but failed, so he rather just pulled it, causing it to bump into Leo again.


    Klaus'' eye twitched. The two finally settled. Klaus was about to speak but then Fred sneezed.


    ''Be better, be better, be better.''


    Before Klaus could say anything Beatrice, who was leaning with her hands outstretched on the table looked at Klaus and asked. "Did you bring these blokes to entertain us? I mean, don''t get me wrong it would be hilarious if they were not half dead."


    Klaus looked from them to her. What she saw made her stay quiet and sit back.


    Amelia coughed. The room was stifling, and the smell coming from Klaus basically radiated violence.


    "Why are we here?" asked Klaus, looking at Amelia.


    One of the guards stepped forward. "To negotiate."


    "What? I already told you what I would offer." Klaus narrowed his eyes. "You want more."


    The guard cleared his throat. "Not more, we are willing to give you back half of what you promised in exchange for five potion fruit."


    Fred whispered to Leo. "What did the stuck up looking guy say?"


    "Sshht," said Leo.


    Everyone heard them. Those who did not know about the fruit only heard gibberish when its name was said, so they were not the only ones.


    Klaus''s mind was running at top speed. ''How would they know. Have they spied on the keep, impossible.''


    Memories shared with him came to the fore. ''Lilith and the Roths.''


    "You have been busy." Said Klaus, there was no use denying it.


    The male guard smiled. "Our specialty is information."


    Klaus'' bullshit radar started to tingle.


    "I agree with it, but each fruit is one year of service. that includes a party member for Lilith."


    The two guards looked at each other and then nodded. "We have an agreement."


    Klaus nodded. "You can go with Pride to hash out the details. I have some things to discuss with my team in private."


    One guard hesitated, but eventually both followed Pride, out of the door. Amelia, immediately relaxed into her chair.


    Klaus turned to the other two. "What are you doing here?"


    Fred nearly stood to attention. "Mr. Roth, I would like to join your team. I know we started off on the wrong foot, but I am a good fighter. I also don''t have a powerful background, so you don''t have to worry about any weird agendas or anything."


    Klaus sighed. "I read your file and I know you are a good fighter, but you attacked me in my home. I don''t trust you. My vote is no."


    Fred deflated the more Klaus spoke until he caught on to the last sentence. "Vote?"


    Klaus looked at Liz. She had not spoken since the meeting started. He would have liked to speak to her before the meeting, but she was not in her room or with the other two when he went to look for her. After the meeting would be a good time, when no one else was around. "What is your vote?"


    Liz was still a little angry with Klaus, but she was angrier with Leo. Fred had done nothing to her. The school had taught her the same thing that Leo and Fred knew. In her mind, it was better to have twelve people, minimum.


    "Why do you want to join us so badly." Liz was not just going to accept him in, though.


    Fred fidgeted, "Mr. Roth, offered to heal my sister without compensation. My family may be a small one, but we believe in paying our debts. I want to do what I can to make up for what Mr. Roth is going to do."


    Liz looked at the fidgeting Fred a while longer and then nodded. "My vote is yes."


    Billy had been nervous. He knew Klaus could just kick him out if he wanted to. Liz was probably going to add conditions if he were to stay and he was not sure what to make of Amelia and Beatrice.


    "I vote yes," said Billy while giving Leo a meaningful look.


    Klaus turned to Beatrice and she shrugged. "Sure."


    Klaus frowned. To him, Beatrice was acting like someone who had nothing to lose.


    He did not give Amelia a chance. The vote had passed, even if she said no.


    "I also want to join," chimed Leo.


    "Fred and I have been friends for years, that is why he helped me downstairs. Out of loyalty even though he had no reason to. I owe him and I want to join. I''m willing to divulge how many stigmata I have and what they are in exchange."


    "I vote no," said Klaus, immediately. "Your reasons are superficial at best. Judging by your file and actions, your presence could cause dissension and I don''t like you."


    Before Leo could reply Amelia raised her hand. "I vote yes. He is a Spartan, a family renowned for their fighting prowess."


    Beatrice shrugged again. "My vote is with her."


    Billy once again gave Leo a look. "Yes."


    Klaus clenched his teeth. "The vote passes." His gaze turned to Billy, who started to fidget. "We have one last bit of business. Billy has a drug problem. Earlier I told him I would put it up to vote whether he could stay or not."


    "I don''t have a pro-." He stopped when Klaus glared at him.


    "The Prodigium family are known for being unstable. I vote no. I''m sorry," said Amelia.


    Liz nodded along but then shook her head as if coming to a decision. "I vote to postpone. We give him a chance to prove himself in these last few months of training and then put it up to a vote before we leave."


    Beatrice was quiet and looked rather somber for the first time. "I would have liked to be given a chance by my family. I vote with Elizebeth."


    Fred was looking at Billy with squinted eyes. "So you are not a demon?"


    Billy frowned and looked at him. "No, what gave you that idea?"


    Fred waved his hand at him as if that would explain everything. "Drugs are bad, I vote no- I mean yes. He has to prove himself." Everyone saw Leo digging his elbow into Fred at the last moment.


    "I agree with Liz, we give him a chance," said Leo as if his exchange with Fred never happened.


    Klaus thought that they would regret it, but kept that to himself. He would find other ways to deal with them if they proved less useful than the others advertised. "Then it is decided. We leave in a day."

 Chapter 28- It Could Be Worse

    Chapter 28


    It Could Be Worse


    After Klaus spoke, everyone just sat there for a second, not sure of what to do. Unlike the first time when they discussed and decided on a team, no one was in a jovial mood.


    Liz got up first. She was tired and irritated with the people around the table. The others aimed to do the same but froze when they heard Klaus speak.


    "Now that is settled, we can move on to the contracts. Beatrice and Liz will receive contracts almost identical to what we spoke of at the party, so you may leave if you want." Klaus had been had, and he knew it. Despite this, he was not about to be outdone. He had put on his lawyer''s face.


    Beatrice objected on behalf of Amelia. "Amelia was also present, and I don''t see why her terms will change."


    Klaus looked at Beatrice and then Amelia. "We had an agreement, she broke it and turned my goodwill into a transaction. For the next four years, she is my employee. I was upfront with all of you from the start. My cards were open, you all knew what I had to offer. I expected the same courtesy."


    Klaus had then turned to Fred and Leo. "They were not part of the original agreement and have nothing that I want. They, on the other hand, need us. My resources do not come cheaply, even though you all have treated it as such. You do not have to accept the contract, but that would mean you have to pay for your own entrance to the Secret Worlds and the equipment you will need on the other side."


    Liz spoke to Klaus for the first time. "When did I take anything for granted?"


    Klaus turned to her with narrowed eyes. "I was hoping to have this discussion in private, but you never gave me the chance. You and Billy left without a word and went to buy drugs, after which you proceded to fight in the street like common thugs before getting involved in a police chase. Your family has placed you in my care. If something were to happen to you, who do you think will be blamed and suffer for it? You took my trust for granted, which is the most rare commodity of all."


    Leo objected this time. "So what? Are we supposed to tell you if we go anywhere, ask for permission like little children?"


    Klaus shook his head. "I don''t give a damn what you do, and you are free to do what you want. Any incident like today though and our partnership will come to an end, no matter how many people vote."


    Klaus then ignored Leo.


    "I regarded Liz as my friend. I have enemies, powerful ones. Do you think it was an accident that Amelia''s people found out about what I have? If someone wanted to hurt me, my companions would be easy targets, especially if they go out without guards and me even knowing."


    Klaus looked at Liz. "I know you were hurting, but it was idiotic. All of you went to schools that taught you the dangers of this world, but you still act like children. That is why your contracts will be amended with one clause. You are to let me know if you go out, and a guard detail will be provided. I will not deny you your freedom, but you will be safe while you remain under my roof."


    Liz could only nod, what Klaus had said was true, but she was so caught up in the betrayal that she did not give it any thought. She still felt hurt that he made it sound like their friendship was past tense. If she was honest with herself, she did just vote in two people that had attacked him in his home. She found herself unable to blame him.


    Fred stuck his hand in the air. "What will our contracts say and my sister will she-"


    Klaus stopped him halfway. "Your sister will be healed regardless, and without cost. I am not cruel. The voting system works on the principle that we are equals. That means I will treat you as such. Any equipment or support I give will be treated as a loan, for which you will reimburse me through work and valuables we find in the Secret Worlds."


    Leo piped up again. "That is bull, man. His family needs those resources."


    Klaus shrugged. "I suggest he works extra hard then. I will extend the same offer to your sister when she is healed. Unlike you, she did not attack me, so she will get a signing bonus."


    Fred felt like he could jump up and hug Klaus, but he sensed he was not very well-liked at that moment. Thinking back, he knew why and realized something. ''If not for Leo, I would have better benefits.''


    Klaus finally turned to Billy. "You will be subject to drug tests every week. I will have professionals help you with your problem, free of charge, but listen to me very carefully. One slip up and you are done. One complaint and you are gone. You have treated your life as a game, slacked and wiled away your time. Neglecting your talents. I will not have you put the lives of the people here in jeopardy because of that."


    Billy did not object. He knew that if someone were to measure the thickness of thin ice he was on, it would be a miracle because he was basically standing on water.


    With that, Klaus got up, the reinforced chair groaning under him. It had already started to bend. He looked at it and sighed. "Pride will give you the contracts tomorrow morning. Those who do not sign are free to find their own way to the Secret Worlds. I will not wait for you."


    Klaus aimed toward the door but felt a hand on his elbow, it was Liz.


    "Can we talk?" she said.


    Klaus wanted to say no for a moment. He was tired and wanted to get up early.


    They walked out, leaving the others in the room. Each of them had their own thoughts about what happened.


    Leo was the first to speak. "What a rich asshole."


    Fred elbowed him, making the Spartan twitch in pain. Everything hurt. "Will you shut up. We got in by the skin of our teeth, and you are still willing to tempt fate? Unlike you, this is it for me, dickhead. There is no fallback plan."


    Fred got up and started to shuffle away.


    Leo shouted after him. "What about me?"


    "Find your own way back, you only think of yourself anyway." Replied Fred.


    Beatrice turned to Amelia and whispered. "Do you think we should tell him, I think we should tell him."


    Amelia shook her head and replied just as softly. "It is not his problem to deal with and he was right."


    Beatrice pouted. "But it wasn''t your fault."


    Amelia took a deep breath and let it out. "I am the family, and the family is me."


    Beatrice put her hand on Amelia''s. "You know, sometimes I am happy that the family had no expectations of me. You bought me to be your maid out of pity, but I am happy that you did."Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Amelia put her hand on Beatrice''s. "It was not out of pity, I saw potential in you. Besides, we are in the same boat now. I was just sold for four years."


    Beatrice put her forehead on the smooth table. "Why did you piss him off then?"


    Amelia was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "You stopped him from getting on the same elevator." Beatrice stopped talking when she saw Amelia''s face start to turn red.


    "I was not trying to be offensive. I think Klaus is like Billy and me. Whatever his bloodline is mixed with though, is something I have not experienced before." Her cheeks turned redder, and her breath quickened. "It is something powerful."


    Beatrice broke into laughter and slapped Amelia on the shoulder. "You slut."


    Not far down the hallway, Klaus was facing Liz. "I am sorry Klaus, I wasn''t thinking."


    "I know and that is the problem. I was harsh back there, but it is because I cared. I was worried when I heard you guys had just taken off. Then I find out what happened from Billy of all people. I would have expected to hear it from you. Instead, it seemed like you were avoiding me because I beat up your boyfriend, who attacked me in my home."


    Liz stomped her foot. "He is not my boyfriend."


    Klaus chuckled. "Uh-huh, I don''t mind who you spend your time with. Just be careful okay, the guy seems entitled and as selfish as they come."


    "Fred seems to think that he is an okay guy though, plus he did save Billy and me." Liz defended.


    Klaus snorted. ''She does not even realize she has a crush.''


    He put his hands on her shoulders and made her look into his eyes. "I could be wrong about him, but I doubt it. Fred suffered because he thinks Leo is an okay guy. Just be careful it does not happen to you."


    She nodded and stepped away from him, so she would not have to look so far up. "Are we still friends?"


    Klaus paused and then smiled. "If you want to be. Just treat me like one, okay? No running off without thinking."


    She nodded guiltily and Klaus turned to walk away.


    "Klaus," she nearly said in a whisper.


    He turned back to her, the carpet twisting and tearing under the foot used as a pivot.


    "Can we train together again, tomorrow I mean?"


    Klaus shook his head, and she thought things were ruined by her between them for good. Until he smiled for the first time that day. His eyes filled with excitement and for a moment she saw a young man instead of, Klaus the head of Red Tree Industries. "I have plans to go to the beach tomorrow, it will be my first time, and I want to experience it before we leave."


    She could only nod while she thought, ''Who at his age has not seen the sea?'' Another thought occurred to her right after. ''We hardly know anything about him.''


    "Can I go with you?"


    He nodded, "sure you can. Just get up early though. We are flying in the evening, so we don''t have a lot of time to spend there."


    The next morning found not only Klaus and Liz but Amelia, Beatrice, and Lilith standing in the garage underground.


    "What is that?" asked Beatrice.


    Klaus looked at the monstrosity with pride. "That is our ride to the beach."


    Beatrice rounded on him. "It''s a bloody tank."


    Klaus smiled at her. "I know, awesome right? I was assured that it is the latest APC available for domestic use. This is the luxury model. It has a built-in minibar and aircon."


    "That is not the point I am trying to make. Who is going to see all this." Beatrice gestured at herself and sensually turned in one place. "If I am locked away in that?"


    Beatrice had a risque pink bikini on, which had black trimmings around the side. Her legs were on full display in short denim shorts that barely managed to cover as much as the bikini bottom she wore it over.


    Liz was also looking at what could only be described as a truck, with a bit of trepidation. She had a summer dress on over a full blue bikini that only showed her back in a diamond shape.


    Lilith rolled her eyes at the disappointed girls. "You will still be able to show all of that off when we get there."


    Beatrice scowled at the older woman. Lilith was holding Klaus''s hand and leaning against him. She also opted for a full bikini that was white, black, with gold flower print. When Klaus saw her in it, he wanted to take it off of her again, but the knowledge that she was still a bit sore kept him from doing so.


    It was hidden at that moment, under a plain purple summer dress that came up to her knees.


    Klaus had black swimming trunks on, with a shocking green stripe on the side. His shirt was also a shocking green, matching the swimming trunks. The shirt was too tight for his taste. He had complained to the laughing Lilith when he saw the printing on it. She had still managed to guilt-trip him into wearing it.


    The print read, "Here for the beacthes."


    "It is not that bad and will no doubt keep us safe, " said Amelia. Out of everyone there, she was the only one that was not going to swim or show skin. Her dress showed some cleavage, but it came down to her ankles and a big round white hat was placed on her head.


    Beatrice stuck her tongue out at Amelia. "You don''t count, party poopers get no say."


    Klaus chuckled. "Neither does chatty manhunters. I hope they have a sign that warns people against sharks."


    Beatrice huffed at him and walked towards the monster of a vehicle. "How does this open anyway?"


    Klaus walked over and put his palm against what looked like a normal panel. It scanned his hand and the door at the back of the behemoth slid open with a whoosh sound.


    Lilith walked over and looked inside. She was impressed. It was not any less luxurious, compared to the limousine she had picked Klaus up in that day at the train station. ''The color scheme leaves much to be desired, though.''


    The APC was painted in urban camo and could not be any more eye-catching.


    There was easily enough space for eight people to sit comfortably on plush chairs..


    As soon as everyone was seated, Beatrice started to chat up a storm with Liz.


    Amelia was looking at how Klaus and Lilith interacted with a complicated gaze. The pheromones they were giving off was giving her some trouble. Lilith did not miss it and toned down her teasing.


    It was not a very long drive, but Klaus would wince with every bump in the road. The steel bench groaned even more than he did.


    When they arrived, Amelia was the first one out. The truck had screens that served as windows by projecting what was outside to the inside via cameras. It did not allow fresh air to come in.


    Air was provided through filters, and it did little to clear out what was bothering her.


    Two cars with four guards in each had followed them. There were others as well, but they had come earlier in ordinary civilian clothes to blend in.


    As soon as the door opened, Klaus had received a rush of salty air and Lilith lost his attention immediately. He walked out, oblivious to the passers-by who were staring and curios at the presence of the APC. There were not a lot of them since it was autumn, but the day was a rare sunny one and it had brought some people out of their houses.


    He started walking towards the beach, leaving the others behind. Lilith did not mind and followed at a respectable distance. She knew the significance of this moment.


    Macy had one picture that she kept with her at all times. It was of a house on the beach. When she became sad, she would often look at the thing. Klaus had gotten into a few fights to protect it for her against bullies.


    She was not born an orphan like he was. She was brought there after her parents died, and the picture was of their house. Klaus had made a promise that he would one day take her to the beach again.


    Klaus stopped, where the sea met the earth and just stood there looking at his feet which sunk deep into the sand with every step. Seawater spilled around his legs, his feet quickly sinking deeper.


    Amelia had walked with Lilith, curious at the sudden change she sensed between the two. "What is he doing?"


    Lilith turned to Amelia with a bittersweet smile. "Fulfilling a promise and hopefully saying goodbye for the last time."


    Klaus looked up and over the horizon, took a deep breath and let it out.


    After a few seconds, he turned around eyes searching. His eyes spotted Lilith and he gave her a mischievous smile.


    She did not need to read his mind to know what he was planning. She took a step back and sternly pointed at him. "Klaus Alexandros Roth, don''t you dare!"


    He stepped closer and she retreated some more. "Miss Dalmora, whatever do you mean. I am an upstanding gentleman and only wish for you to enjoy freezing cold water with me."


    Lilith started to run, but Klaus easily caught up. The force of his legs kicking up sand in waves higher than he was tall.


    As soon as he caught her, he threw her over his shoulder and made a beeline for the water, Lilith screaming what manners of revenge she would submit him to.


    They were so lost in their world that they did not notice the bemused Amelia covered in sand.


    At the hotel, Fred was staring at an invoice. He was being charged for his stay there for the night and it would be added to what he owed. Klaus had stayed true to his word, and they were being treated as equals.


    Leo had received the same along with his share of the cost for the damages their fight caused to the building.


    "This sucks." Leo lifted yet another paper. On it was a quote for how much it would cost to be transported to the beach, as well as the protection they would receive while there.


    "Could be worse, we could be Billy," said Fred while remembering the rough-looking men that came to fetch the miserable guy. Apparently, Billy was going to some kind of Bootcamp, somewhere that specialized in helping people with the same issues. If he refused or did not work with them. Klaus would hear of it, and that was grounds for breaking contract.


    Leo put the paper down and looked at the roof, for which he had just gone into debt to have the right to sleep under it. "Yeah, could be worse."

 Chapter 29- I Think You Broke Mr. Crabs

    Chapter 29


    I Think You Broke Mr. Crabs


    Klaus was sitting on the plane while drinking mineral water. They had been in the air for about three hours, his mind was lost in thoughts of the future.


    Lilith had gone to make plans with her team, so he was alone with the demons and the others.


    Their day at the beach was a well-needed break from what was going on. He knew in his heart of hearts that it would be the last time that they would have such a chance for a long time. He looked at Leo. The young man had been less talkative and offensive since they came back.


    Klaus'' eyes turned to Fred. The Spartan''s friend was sitting far away from Leo. The two interacted less, and Klaus could see that there was a rift between the two. Klaus felt a twinge of guilt at that, but he had done what was needed.


    He had gone in optimistic and naive at the party, thinking that if he promised many things, people would respect him for it. Klaus shook his head at his own naivete.


    It may have worked with Fred, who had grown up with little, but the others from what Klaus could tell had grown up with everything they wanted. Getting something without working for it was to be expected.


    Klaus knew that what they got came with a price: sacrifice. Everything seemed to be weighed by power and profits. The rich had their own problems, the families were stuck in a perpetual war for resources, and the competition was steep. So, they had to prioritize.


    Beatrice was a good example of this. The story that Liz told him while she cried on the beach was another.


    Everyone on the plane had to sacrifice something, himself included. Klaus had his purpose. It is what forged him into the person he was. It was why he fought for the things he wanted, and with one phone call, Klaus had done more than he ever could have as a lawyer. It caused happiness and confusion at the same time.


    Klaus had lost his purpose while Lilith had gained one. Yes, he had a goal in mind. He wanted to find his parents, but that could not serve as his compass. Klaus felt that knowing what needed to happen would help him be in control of his instincts more.


    He needed a purpose, or he would lose his way.


    It was because of this that his mind often wandered to the seeds his parents wanted him to find. His awakening, the visions he saw had instilled an urgency in him that he could not really process. Klaus knew it was important. He knew it could save lives, but it all felt so distant and uncertain.


    Klaus was not touched by it personally except for the fact he was left as an orphan because of it. Even that felt distant. It was what he knew, it was his normal, so it did not instill what he needed.


    Klaus looked over at Pride, only to find that she was looking at him as well. She was not a beautiful woman, her eyes were far too hard, and her mouth seemed to have a perpetual downward curve.


    Klaus got up and walked over to stand in front of the demon. Only one seat was modified for his weight, so sitting down would carry the risk of him breaking it.


    "Can we talk?"


    Pride leaned back without saying anything, and Klaus took her silence as acceptance.


    Silence and the others were looking at them with curious eyes.


    "I want to know more. Tell me about your world and what my parents are fighting for."


    Pride frowned. "Why?"


    Klaus rubbed at his hair. His reasons were personal, and he did not want to speak of it where everyone could hear. Then he realized that she must be feeling the same.


    ''Maybe it is a test?''


    He took a deep breath and started to talk. "For a long time, I knew what I wanted. What I wanted to do and accomplish. I have lost that now, but you and the others talk about my mission and what my parents are doing, but it feels distant, and I don''t understand half of it."


    While Klaus spoke, the others came closer. Klaus had never spoken to them about a mission or what he wanted to accomplish. Fred, like most others, wanted to collect wealth for his family.


    Liz was just as lost. She had wanted to prove herself to the sister that had to give up what she had accomplished to look after her. After what she found out, Liz no longer knew what she wanted.


    Amelia was stuck in a precarious situation, one she did not want to foist on Klaus and the others. Common sense screamed that she had to, that if she didn''t, it could come back to haunt her in the end. Duty to her family kept the young woman''s mouth shut.


    Beatrice just wanted to help Amelia. Her mistress had changed her life for the better.


    Leo was similar to Beatrice. He wanted to help his friend but had come to realize just how much he was messing up. Liz was giving him the cold shoulder, much like his friend was. Although he was proud and had always been filled to the brim with confidence, self-reflection was proving to be unkind to him.


    As a result, they all found themselves curious about the mission and what made Klaus tick.


    Pride saw the others trying to move closer and listen in without making it obvious. She did not care. Klaus had the potential to do great and terrible things like his mother.


    She thought back to her home planet, how it was when the blight came.


    "I was seven when the blight reached our world. Being a child meant I did not understand what my parents were talking about when they thought I was not around." Her tone was monotone and unfeeling.


    Klaus had the urge to sit down but remembered what it would do.


    Pride looked at him with irritation and moved to sit across from the chair where he could relax.


    Once seated, she continued. "I was a princess of a large kingdom, I no longer remember the name. What I do remember was that the technology was nowhere near close to this. We had magic, and magic makes life more convenient, so we don''t have the drive or need to develop gadgets. There are the eccentrics, of course, and other worlds you may come across exceeds the technology you have here."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    She took a deep breath. "The blight is not a sudden thing. It is slow and poisonous. You watch the land die, and warp into something sinister. I can''t remember much, but I remember one night specifically. My father came to me. I was to be sent away. He tried to but failed to hide his hand, which had started to warp and change like the land we were in charge of. The king was broken and was starting to change into what you people call demons." Her tone was accusatory.


    Klaus saw her looking over his shoulder. To his surprise, he saw the others standing there.


    She ignored them and turned back to Klaus, her face even harder. "We ran for years, fought for our lives against the very people we used to love as they became mindless creatures determined to kill everything and anything that was not tainted. The blight is insatiable, and it craves only one thing. Life energy."


    She looked deeply into Klaus'' eyes. "Then your mother arrived and with her an army so vast, that it stretched from horizon to horizon. There were others. Blighted like the ones we were fighting, but they were in control of their thoughts, to a degree. By then I was starting to change as well."


    Pride smiled for the first time, and it made the teens shuffle uneasily. Her teeth were sharp like the other demons''. "The Roth came with her. They were not many, but they radiated life like suns. They were the light in our endless darkness, and at the head was your father. Your mother was a sight to behold, death incarnate. Continents were destroyed by her alone, turned into deserts of ash where not even the blight could grow. She was the purge, the end of all things. The destroyer, we called her."


    Pride leaned back and closed her eyes. "Your father was the opposite. He fought and killed hundreds with his elite troops, but where they went, life followed. I met your father once in my life and once was enough to understand what type of man he is. He came across as cold and aloof, but his actions spoke of something far greater. He is probably the only thing that does not fear your mother in existence. They would often fight when she spread too much destruction. They are known to not talk for months on end when their fights break out. Despite it all, your mother would never hurt him. He is her balance, her tie to the mortal world not through strength, but through his virtue and purpose to save as many as he can. Even blighted abominations like me."


    Pride opened her eyes and leaned forward towards Klaus. "These are the people you must live up to. As you are now, I think you will fail. The seeds can turn it all around. They can save everything, possibly turn back those who have been turned by the blight, save entire planets. You can help save billions. You are not alone on this mission. There are others sent out all over the Secret Worlds, but you are a symbol of hope to those like Silence, who has no brain."


    Pride stood up and sneered at Klaus. "Talks of purpose and goals are useless. You are too weak to help in the frontlines, maybe too weak to help at all. You have a mission, Klaus, complete it. That is your duty."


    Pride looked at all the teens, who no longer tried to hide that they were listening in. "Get some rest. The gloves come off when we land. We will make warriors of you, or you will die while we try."


    Klaus was speechless. The words spoken felt like weights hanging heavily on his shoulders. He wished for just a moment to talk to his parents, to try and understand.


    A hand on his shoulder pulled him back to the real world. The hand belonged to Liz.


    She was quiet for a moment and then spoke. "Why did you not tell us?"


    Klaus thought about it for a moment. He was used to doing things alone, but it was more than that. He did not trust them, not really.


    "Would it have made a difference?" He finally asked.


    To his surprise, it was Leo that spoke. "Yes. I don''t understand everything and to be honest, the Secret Worlds has never been anything more than a fairy tale to me, but my parents are fighting in that war."


    The Spartan had not been sure, but he was now. His heart needed it to be true. Thinking of any other reason for his parents to abandon him for ten years, hurt too much.


    Klaus only nodded. Leo felt his heart sink at the gesture. It was just another thing he had messed up with. Jumping the gun like always. He now understood why the steward was even more livid when he failed to get into a team with Klaus than when he fought against his brother.


    "I know we started off on the wrong foot. I''m sorry. You may not believe me and I wouldn''t blame you if you don''t." He turned to Fred and Liz. "I apologize to you as well. Fred, I took you for granted, never thought of what you were going through or needed. It just never crossed my mind, which means I''m a selfish prick."


    Liz snorted and glared at him, but her eyes were filled with amusement. "Finally, developed a brain."


    She then looked at Klaus and took his hand. "It does make a difference. You hardly ever talk about yourself, unlike Amelia there I don''t have all the information I want at my fingertips."


    Amelia gave Liz a hurt look. "My family deemed anything before Klaus was attacked by the Argents as unimportant."


    Beatrice chuckled and whispered to Amelia. "It did not stop you from trying to dig out the rest, though."


    Klaus heard Beatrice and found that he could not blame her. He had done the same, after all.


    Liz sat down where Pride had been seated and looked at Klaus expectantly. The others also moved closer.


    Liz playfully kicked his shin. "Tell us your story."


    He hesitated, but eventually, the words flowed out. He left out some things, but the others were not dumb and connected the dots.


    Fred was the first to comment. "Let me get this straight. You dated Elise''s sister, and now you are dating her aunt. Man, I don''t know if I should give you respect or condolences. I''ve heard the Dalmora are... difficult, but what they tried to do was another level of messed up."


    Beatrice slapped his shoulder. "That''s all you got out of it. You are such a typical guy."


    Fred rubbed his nose, feeling a bit embarrassed, while the others chuckled at his expense.


    Liz looked thoughtful. "So we know that two of our members carry bloodlines from mystical beasts or monsters of some kind."


    The young woman smiled at Klaus. "Your mood swings make a lot of sense now."


    Klaus huffed and looked away. He was feeling embarrassed.


    Beatrice was never one to miss a chance to make such a thing worse. "Aww, look our leader is embarrassed."


    Leo chuckled, and Liz focussed on him. "What are you laughing about, you don''t have an excuse for how you acted."


    To her surprise, Klaus put a hand on her shoulder and shook his head. "This is not an excuse; I would be a hypocrite if I thought of it as one. It would make me no better than Billy."


    The others fell quiet. Klaus'' words were harsh, but they understood why after hearing his story.


    The atmosphere turned more serious. "Do you think he will be able to kick the habit?" Leo finally asked.


    No one answered.


    "We have three people that have a mixed bloodline." Amelia almost whispered. She had become more sullen the more Klaus revealed. She felt like she was deceiving them and did not want to.


    Beatrice turned to her with surprise and quickly wanted to play it off as a joke, but Amelia touched her shoulder.


    Liz''s eyes widened at the news and what it meant. "You are from the main branch of your family."


    Amelia nodded.


    Klaus had read the file on the Sciencia as well. The main branch was rumored to share their bloodline with a fox. ''The Kitsune.''


    Leo asked the obvious question hanging in the plane. "Why are you here?"


    Amelia took in a deep breath. "Politics."


    Leo and the rest wanted to know more, but Beatrice held her hands up. "My Lady has already said more than her oath allows her to. Please do not push for more."


    Klaus held up his hands to keep objections from being voiced. "I''m sure that there will be a time when we will learn the whole truth. We may not need it now, but I must know; are we in any danger for being in the same group as you?"


    Amelia took her time to answer. It was a gesture that Klaus appreciated because she was thinking about it seriously. "Not immediately. I was told that this world is far away from our main branch, so we should not run into any of them during our introduction."


    Fred stuck up his hand as if he was in class. "What do you mean?"


    Amelia looked around and then walked towards the minibar while talking, "I don''t know how much I will be able to explain without the Secret Worlds interfering, but." She took four bottles and a packet of chips, before walking back.


    She unfolded a table between Klaus and Liz and placed the bottles in a half-moon shape. "Imagine these are normal worlds." She then placed the packet of chips near the top of the table. "This is the introductory world, and all these normal worlds lead to it." She wanted to say more, but her voice caught.


    She shook her head and then gestured. "I can''t say how they are connected but know this. There are many more normal worlds, and not all of them lead to the same introductory world. Kind of like clusters."


    Klaus leaned back. His mind was running with possibilities. "So we are going to meet others from our cluster on this introductory world?"


    Amelia nodded and picked up a bottle. "This is us, planet Yeotis." She picked up another, "this is planet Earth. Planet Thenrar and Yaro are the only other two who''s names I was able to learn."


    "The main branch of my family is many clusters away from us."


    Fred sat back in his chair, jaw slack. "How many awakened are out there? I knew I was not special compared to you guys, but just how..."


    He fell silent. Beatrice chuckled, "I think you broke Mr. Crabs."


    No one laughed with her. How could they? Their whole world view had just changed?

 Chapter 30- Rise From The Ashes

    Chapter 30


    Rise From The Ashes


    "Klaus, can we talk?" The voice belonged to Leo.


    After they landed in a small airport that could barely support the size of their plane. The team was brought to a large and luxurious lodge. The building was three stories high and had a helicopter landing pad, a large heated indoor swimming pool, and a tennis court.


    During all this, Leo had never gotten the chance to talk to Klaus privately. His goal was to make things right with Fred and to do that, the Spartan needed to change Klaus'' mind.


    Klaus did not have the heart to refuse. He was too entranced by the forest that stretched down the valley. It was a sea of yellow and golds that stretched from one side of the horizon to the other.


    Klaus did not turn his gaze away from the sight, but he nodded while thinking. ''There are moments when being rich makes it worth it.''


    Leo got closer to stand next to Klaus and looked in the same direction. "It is about Fred, I want to make things right with him."


    Klaus could guess what it was about, but he stayed quiet and let Leo continue.


    "The contract, I would like you- No, I am asking you to please change it for him. When Fred attacked you, it was because of our friendship. The guy is honest to a fault and would take the arrangement without a word because he feels what we did was wrong." Leo cringed when Klaus gave him a look with a raised eyebrow.


    "What we did was wrong. What I did at the party and the cause of the fight. It is all on me, Fred is not to blame." Leo sighed after a second when Klaus did not reply.


    He was about to turn away when Klaus spoke, "I was not always like this, you know my story, so it should be obvious. Knowing all that, you should have reasoned that even before my awakening, it wasn''t easy for me to trust. The thing with the Dalmora made it worse."


    Klaus bent down a picked up a few stones. Leo took a step back when the asphalt of the driveway suddenly cracked under Klaus'' feet, and his body seemed to swell by a bit.


    Klaus'' arm swung back, and the stone went rocketing over the forest. It whistled as it flew.


    ''Such a cheat skill,'' thought Leo, not for the first time.


    "I went with it all, followed Lilith despite years on the streets telling me not to. I followed beings from another planet into a helicopter, to a fortress in the mountains without much complaint. Finally, I allowed you all to vote despite knowing that I held all the cards. Can you guess why?"


    Klaus gave Leo time to reply by throwing another stone.


    "Because you were afraid?" Asked and stated Leo at the same time.


    Klaus snorted and turned to Leo while dusting his hands off, the dragon in him wanted Klaus to deny ever being scared. He pushed the feeling to the side. "Yes and no. From the moment Lilith and I were attacked, when I killed someone, I understood that my life as I knew it was over. I did not even think about it at the time, but I think a part of me understood. I was afraid, yes. Even more than that, I understood I would need people I could trust. These people and creatures were way stronger than me, and I would be helpless against them on my own. I had to gamble with the only commodity that was worth something for them."


    Leo frowned, he did not really understand, so he stayed quiet.


    "The gamble was my life. I nearly lost it during my awakening, but there was a silver lining. It was Lilith. Despite the danger, she would be in by staying with me, she did. I have never trusted someone as I do her. What she did, taught me something."


    Klaus'' draconic eyes bore into Leo''s. "I took another gamble with you guys. Despite it being completely idiotic and against my better judgment. I allowed you all to vote because the fastest way to gain trust is by giving it. It backfired to a degree, but denying the vote would destroy what it represented. I know I will need people I can trust where we are going. You and Fred were never part of that plan. Well, maybe Fred was a little before he attacked me."


    Leo frowned. "So what, we are supposed to prove ourselves?"


    "Yes, and now that you know it will be even harder. You took the ball instead of me placing it in your court. Maybe you feel it is unfair, but life is not fair. It is not fair that I had to accept you into the group. It is not fair that I have to risk my neck by accepting a drug addict, but you were voted in. So we all have to live with the consequences. The others gambled on you, Fred and Billy. Make the gamble worth it, and I will do my best to achieve all of our goals."


    Klaus looked at Leo, the frown he had was deepening.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I lost control and nearly killed you. That is on me, the killing you part. Hitting you was worth it." Klaus chuckled at the last part of his sentence, but Leo stayed serious, so he stopped.


    "This whole team needs to prove themselves in one way or another. It could be to others or just to ourselves. Life owes us nothing, but it provides the raw material for anything we wish to create. This team could lead to greatness or the death of us all. It is a gamble. Some have been forced into it, and others chose to take part."


    Klaus took one last look over the valley and turned away to walk towards the lodge. "The contract will not change. I have to live with my choices, and others should as well."


    "What happens if we prove them wrong?" Leo asked at Klaus'' back.


    He did not plan on betraying Klaus. His parents were fighting with Klaus'' and whether on purpose, or accident Fred''s sister was also involved with him now. Leo knew he had misjudged Klaus. The Roth truly held all the cards.


    Klaus did not answer him.


    Amelia had been watching the two through a large window. She could sense the air was rather tense between them, but it did not turn into a fight, so she shrugged.


    A loud sound made her wince and jump in freight. She looked around and found that there was a speaker in the corner of the room. Pride''s voice blared through it.


    "All team members are to make their way towards the sitting area, now."


    Beatrice came out of the bathroom, adjoined to the room. She was struggling with the button of her denim pants, and by her flustered look had received a scare as well. "Bloody hell, what is it now?"The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Amelia laughed at her friend and made her way to the door. They had gone through the house earlier. The sitting room was connected to the pool and had few games like a pool table, foosball, and table tennis. They were arranged around comfy lounge chairs that faced a large television.


    Fred had immediately whooped before making his way towards the pool table when they first entered the room.


    The two young women found him there when they made it down. Judging by the lonely duffel bag discarded and still in the same place where he had thrown it earlier. The two guessed that he had not even unpacked.


    The others soon joined, and Pride appeared from a shadow in the corner.


    ''Was she there the whole time? Can''t be, I did not smell her.'' Thought Amelia in surprise.


    Pride picked up a remote, pressed a button, and a map of the valley was displayed on the television.


    Everyone turned to it. On it were fourteen dots. Near a green one stood, "you are here."


    Pride walked to the display and then looked at them all. "Tomorrow, your last team member will join you. He has already taken part in our game once. Due to his circumstances, Billy will not be staying with you."


    Klaus frowned, recognizing the tone of voice Pride used. He knew it would be no game.


    Pride pointed at yellow dots that were in a large circle set around the valley. They were equally spaced, so the shape was easily discernable.


    "These will be your starting points for the game."


    She then pointed to a blue dot in the middle of the circle. "This will be your goal. Every night, starting tomorrow you all will be placed at a random starting point. You will then have to run five kilometers to the center."


    Leo smiled with confidence. He had been training his endurance from a young age, and even though it would be dark. He was sure it would be easy for him.


    Fred shared his confidence until Klaus spoke.


    "What is the catch?" The young dragon had not forgotten how Pain would beat him to near-death every day- "For training."


    Pride gave a rare smile. "While you run, we will be hunting you. We will start in the blue area. It will be a game of tag if you will. You can choose to stand and fight. I really hope you try."


    Klaus swore, and the others suddenly felt less confident.


    Amelia stepped forward. "Some of us are physically weaker than others. What is the point of this, game? Do you just want to hurt us?"


    Pride''s face was blank when she turned to her, but Klaus once again recognized her tone. "We do want to hurt you, but it is about more than that. You will come across many beasts and monsters that are stronger than you. This leads me to the second way you can win the game. If you survive until sunrise, you win. You can use any method deemed necessary except stigmata for obvious reasons."


    "You do not think like beasts!" Amelia countered, worried for her friend. "You have minds that can think and plan."


    Pride snorted. "Others will disagree with you on that, but you won''t always be running from beasts. I did say monsters as well. The sentient races of the Secret Worlds are sometimes no better."


    Amelia had no counter for that.


    Fred shuffled nervously and then spoke. "What constitutes a loss, and can we give up?"


    Pride looked at him with a scowl. "When you are unconscious or otherwise incapacitated, you lose. There will be no giving up. You can try, but we will just hurt you anyway. Losing is the same as dying in the Secret Worlds."


    Beatrice was next to speak. She did not like this at all. "If we get injured, how will we heal?"


    Pride considered ignoring her but thought better of it. "We have our ways, just know that you will be perfectly fine before every game, physically that is."


    Klaus swore again. If they used the fruit and other plants as they did with him, almost any injury could be inflicted. The demons would be free to beat them to a pulp.


    "Do we get weapons?" Asked Leo.


    Pride nodded. "You can use weapons if you want. I suggest you don''t, considering it will probably only slow you down."


    Klaus wasn''t sure about the idea. The method could break them or make the others resent him. Despite his issues with Leo, he would not wish this kind of training on anyone, except maybe someone like Morgose.


    He knew it was probably worthless, but he had to try. "Pride, I''m against this idea. It could lead to other problems."


    Pride shook her head. "It is non-negotiable. A direct order from Pain. Those who do not take part, cannot go with you. You either band together and get through this, or you fall apart. The Secret Worlds is not a game. You all think you know this, but it has not been engraved into your flesh and bones. We intend to change that."


    ''Pain, again.'' Thought Klaus, while adding another notch to all the stuff he had subjected the young dragon to. His dragon''s pride insisted that he add two. The second for being undermined in front of others.


    Taking the silence as everyone''s acceptance, Pride continued. "During the day, you will be free to rest and ask us questions on how to improve. We will not hold back any knowledge purposefully. You will also get training like Klaus has, in various magical plants that you will come across in the Secret Worlds. There is also a dojo behind the lodge, where you will find Silence. He can train you in any arms you wish. Though, I suggest you stick to cold weapons."


    The others seemed to perk up at this.


    Klaus did not feel any better. The only thing that got him through his time with Pain was his past and the undying pride of his dragon self.


    It dawned on him that it would not only be a test of their will, but of his leadership as well. He would have to figure out a way to keep them all united.


    When Pride left, Klaus walked to where she stood. "I won''t lie, this is going to be hard. We need a plan and fast. Running away from them will not be an option for most of us here, so think back on what you have learned and how you could apply it. The best bet is for us to get together as quickly as possible."


    Amelia pointed at the screen with the map. "We won''t be able to, we get placed randomly, and could be positioned opposite of each other. I think we need stealth."


    Liz looked at Klaus. "Will it really be that bad?"


    Klaus nodded. "It will."


    Pride appeared again, interrupting them. She gave Klaus and Leo a silver satchel that reminded them of the containers that cheap wine was kept in. "That will make up for the two of you using your stigmata. Don''t do it again."


    She then tossed a smaller one at Fred.


    Leo was thankful. Whatever they gave him managed to get him in a state where he could walk that day, but he still felt pain.


    As soon as the demon left again, Liz spoke up. "So we either have to hide or try and get together. How will we do either of those things?"


    Klaus put a hand to his chin while thinking.


    "I am just gonna run and hope for the best." Interrupted Leo. He doubted they could hide from the demons. Pride had said that the Roth glowed like suns with life energy. Leo could not see Klaus glowing, so assumed they could sense life energy.


    Fred nodded. "The way I see it, this game was made for us to lose. It is more about survival than anything else. Trying to get together will only give our positions away and make us stay in the game longer. We are also more than them, so they will be split up."


    Klaus clenched his teeth. He had the same thought, but Fred was ignoring what that would mean. "If we are using the fact that they are split up, we need to go all the way."


    The others looked at him confused. Amelia caught on the quickest. "He means we have to sacrifice someone."


    "There are six of us, and we can assume that there will be three or more of them." Klaus looked at the faces around him after he spoke. They appeared unsure and suspicious.


    He took a deep breath, Klaus knew he would regret the next words. "I will serve as the first sacrifice. I know what is coming and have dealt with it before."


    ''They don''t seem scared, that will change after the game.''


    The next day arrived quickly and flew by ruthlessly to Klaus. Most of his time was spent on practicing with the large sword. He would be the decoy, so he wanted to make the demons work for their kill. Part of it was his pride speaking. Dragons don''t get hunted.


    The others learned more about magical plants before getting free time. Beatrice was the first to join Klaus in the dojo. To his surprise, she practiced with a bow and was very good at it.


    Leo and Fred trained for an hour in swords, shields, and spears. Klaus had to admit that they were good.


    Amelia also used the bow and another two weapons that Klaus had never heard of. Swords, one called a katana that was about as long as an arming sword, the other was called a wakizashi. It was shorter, but apparently, the two swords were always carried together.


    Klaus was curious about the weapons after hearing about them from Beatrice, but Amelia never showed up. Liz, also never went to practice. The young dragon did not begrudge her absence. From what she told him, her sister was the instructor that taught Liz everything.


    Then the sun started to set, and it was time.


    Pride arrived to collect Klaus from the dojo. He had started to do the slow motions of taiji, to try and stay calm.


    Silence tapped on Klaus'' shoulder just before he stepped out of the dojo and pointed upwards.


    On a wooden beam above the entrance was an engraved tree with words written under it.


    "Rise from the ashes, steady your hands, steady your feet. Radiate the message. It is not the fight that makes you bleed, but the sacrifice of your flesh to end your enemies. End them, break them, make them pay. You are Roth, and you will stand until you destroy them all."


    Klaus turned to Silence as the words had transported him to a time long past when his ancestor stood with Harkon.


    Klaus felt fire burn in his hearts. He would make the demons work to get him down. The young dragon smiled. "You should not have shown me that."

 Chapter 31- The Cost Of Hubris

    Chapter 31


    The Cost Of Hubris


    They were all directed to go to their rooms to get dressed. All of them received similar things to wear. A tight black bodysuit with boots. The material was light and felt more like a second skin than clothes.


    Klaus got dressed mechanically. His mind was on what was coming, and he did not care about how revealing the suit was. They also got a pair of shin guards, arm guards, chest and back armor. It only covered the essentials and was not restricting. Furthermore, it was made out of some kind of lightweight alloy that none of them recognized.


    Last but not least was a full-faced helm. It already had padding inside, so no arming cap was needed.


    When everyone walked outside, some were standing with a bit of embarrassment. Klaus held his helm under one arm. Held in his other hand was the enormous greatsword. It was too big to be sheathed since drawing it without putting it down would be impossible.


    A dagger was strapped to his boot, and an arming sword hung from his hip.


    Klaus'' eyes flitted over the others. They were nervous and embarrassed. Liz, and Amelia especially so. So they were acutely aware when the young men looked at them. Klaus'' gaze gave them pause. It was like he looked through them and not at them. His face was a mask of determination. The way his hand gripped the hilt of the ridiculous sword made it all the worse.


    Liz''s thoughts turned to the previous day. Klaus had seemed worried, and she knew the strength he held was not ordinary. Her embarrassment faded with realization. Klaus knew something they did not.


    She glanced at Fred and Leo, who were speaking animatedly. Despite feigning disinterest, they stole glances. Their boisterous talking was just a mask to hide their nervousness.


    Only two others held weapons. Amelia and Beatrice, each held a small hand crossbow.


    Liz wanted to talk to Klaus, but something about his demeanor kept everyone away.


    In the end, no words were shared between them. They just got into trucks that they were directed to by guards. Klaus had to put his greatsword on the back of the truck he was going in.


    The trucks went onto a gravel road and soon split form each other. Klaus looked out the window as trees quietly went by. From the map and what he was seeing now, the valley was bowl-shaped. They would have to start at the rim and run inwards. There was a river running through the middle, where it ran the downward slope was more gradual except for two points where it cascaded down in small waterfalls.


    If not for his state of mind, he would have been lost in the beauty. All the forest represented now was a danger.


    Every shadow would be a hiding place, every bush, rock, and boulder an obstacle.


    Klaus looked at the trees and realized they would make wielding the greatsword effectively troublesome. He thought it was a good thing that he brought a smaller arming sword and dagger, just in case.


    His first objective would be to find a clearing. The second to make a lot of noise and finally, he would fight until he couldn''t anymore. The nervousness and dread he felt, in the beginning, was quickly fading. It was being replaced by a willingness to fight that accepted the inevitable. His draconic side was rearing to go.


    He had all day to think about why they were playing the game. He had come up with many conclusions, but one stuck out in his mind. Pride had said it correctly. They knew about the dangers of the Secret Worlds, they knew they could die, but like most things. His mission, his parents even. His life at that moment. It felt so distant.


    Since he could remember, there was one thing that could ground him keep his thoughts from straying: the hilt of a sword. It was nothing profound. It just felt real. Thought, futures, and feelings. Those things were abstract. The hilt of a sword was true. In history, people carved out their own destinies with the skill and strength of their sword arm. It is what drew him to the weapon. It was stupid and overly romanticized, he knew, but it was his truth.


    The truck came to a stop just as the sun started to fade behind distant hills and mountains.


    He got out and stabbed the greatsword into the ground. It would start as soon as they heard the signal.


    Pride was waiting with three others of her kind. They did not know where the teens would start.


    Her phone rang. "Yes, Pain?"


    "How are things?" asked the top hat.


    "We are just about to start with the first hunt, hopefully, Billy will do better than just curling into a ball. I still don''t understand why you insist that the useless creature stays on the team." Pride spoke with clear disdain.


    Pain''s voice lost the amusement it always seemed to carry. "Have I ever failed my Mistress? The boy will be an asset. Once he accepts his nature, Klaus will have to tame him and assert his dominance. It is their nature."


    Pride shook her head. "I am not so sure about that, Klaus is different from his mother. He is weak, sentimental, and cares too much."


    When Pain spoke again, it was with authority. "For now, but soon he will come to be who he is meant to. He will be a wolf among sheep, and a wolf does not apologize when he stands on top. Like a human that does not think twice about plucking a flower for stealing its beauty, he will pluck and indulge, and Billy will thank him for it. It. Is. Their. Nature."


    Pride sneered. "What could have you so optimistic and sure?"


    Pain chuckled. "Billy''s bloodline, it is the strongest his family has ever had. I ordered the blood to be delivered for his awakening myself. He is the ever-faithful guard, the one who sees with six and smells with three. He is Cerberus and will be loyal to his first master and only him."


    Pride took a deep breath and clenched her hand. "It took thousands of us to kill that creature. Now you want to resurrect it through this boy? Are you mad!"


    "No, I am Pain, and I do as my Master wills."


    The phone disconnected and with a blaze of fire, a bonfire exploded into being in the center of the woods. It would be the beacon for the teens, as well as a trap.


    Pride shook her head. They were playing with fire. At least her part of the plan was working out. Klaus had chosen to be the first sacrifice. Through him, the others would learn the folly of their hubris and years of useless teachings. Klaus'' flesh and bones will be the sacrifice he makes to teach the others, and they will respect him for it. Or she will kill them all.


    She turned to Silence. Her heart started to beat with anticipation and bloodlust despite knowing it was just a game. She could see the same reflected in the eyes of Gluttony, Sloth, and Silence.


    "Let''s make them bleed."


    Klaus opened his eyes just as the ringing started. It sounded like the old sirens used at factories. Starting soft before becoming loud and unending. The ground beneath Klaus sank as the maw opened, and his strength soared.


    Despite feeling like his strength was limitless, he took off using barely half of it. Klaus would need every drop, so pacing himself was essential.


    ''Find a clearing. Make noise. Fight.''


    The thought repeated itself while he dragged the cumbrous sword behind him.


    The others, like him, started to move as soon as the siren rang. They were not sure what to expect, the fear of the unknown only spurred them on and gave flight to their feet.


    There was one that simply sat down. Billy looked tired and haggard. It was taking his all to resist the urges that the pills served to suppress. Every day was his own personal hell in which he could feel himself sinking away. Being replaced by something else.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    So he sat and waited for the demons to come and beat him into unconsciousness. The pain it would bring was bliss. A reminder that he still existed. They were forced to remove all the sharp objects where he stayed when he discovered that.


    The siren stopped after a few minutes. The demons did not move.


    Gluttony turned to Pride and spoke, his voice was somewhat muffled by the faceless mask each of them wore. Unlike his stature suggested, Gluttony''s voice was smooth, almost gentle. "Are you sure he will do as you said?"


    "Yes, we stick to the plan-"


    Her sentence was interrupted by another sound that rang over the forest. It was not like the siren. It was raw and unrestrained. It was a challenge to all who heard it, and the demons let out growls of their own as something feral in them wanted to answer the challenge.


    She smiled at the others. Even though it could not be seen under the mask, they heard it in her voice. "We move!"


    Klaus felt his roar rumble in his chest. The small stones around him rattled with the sound. It was a roar that proclaimed dominance. He was a dragon, and all that he saw belonged to him. The release of his instincts almost overwhelmed him. The young dragon nearly transformed completely into what he felt was his one and only true form.


    The roar made those that were running come to a stop, if only for a moment. It made the fear in some of them grow. Those with mixed bloodlines were most affected.


    Billy jumped up, and without any thought started sprinting in the direction it came from. The darkness he was surrounded by a moment ago had turned into a bright red landscape. A testament to the red glow that now came from his eyes. Eyes that did not hold two pupils, but three in each. They overlapped like bloodred moons, promising murder.


    Amelia came to her senses just as she was about to run in the same direction. Luckily or unluckily, Kitsune were known for their wily and smart nature. Her instincts agreed with her human nature. Going towards the scary sounds was a bad idea. She was curious though, it burned in every fiber of her being. The only thing that stopped her was the thought that she would be able to find out what it was later.


    Klaus stopped his roar and took deep breaths. They would be coming. He could feel it in his bones. The clearing he had come across was near the lazy river that ran through the valley. Not far from him was the first waterfall. It was not a large clearing, but it would have to do.


    His enhanced hearing soon picked out unnatural sounds. The siren, and his roar had cast the forest in eerie silence. No birds, bugs, or living creature made a sound. They did not dare to.


    Just the sound of the river and the rustling of the leaves above accompanied his wait. It served to calm his instincts and hone his senses.


    So he heard them coming. They were fast, their feet barely touching the ground as they jumped and skipped over obstacles and through the trees.


    It was hard to follow them and to count how many there were. That was why he still got caught by surprise when one moment there was nothing and the next he saw masks.


    With a roar, Klaus launched himself forward, the sword following behind. One ducked as it swiped past at blinding speed. It caught Gluttony and launched the demon back into the trees with resounding crashes.


    Klaus was lifted off his feet when a blow connected into his stomach. Another demon crashed into him from the side and he went skipping over the river liked a stone before crashing into the bank on the other side.


    He managed to just get up before another blow pushed him back into the hole his body created. Klaus opened the maw more as feet stomped him deeper into the ground. His chest was on fire, he fought through it and grabbed the next foot that stomped down.


    Klaus smiled even as dirt spilled into his mouth as his hand closed, breaking the caught appendage.


    "You pay!" He swung and lightened himself, the force ripping him out of the crater as he held on, shoulder screaming in pain.


    They spun in the air and Klaus made himself heavy again, dragging the demon under him as they plunged through trees.


    They crashed into the ground, the demon deforming under him. Klaus staggered up just in time for Gluttony to crash into him from the front. Klaus dug his feet into the ground, roared and then smashed his helmeted head into the mask. Once, twice and third time.


    Gluttony landed body blows that stung and angered the dragon more. Klaus thrust a knee into the fat thing. The force lifted the demon, but Klaus held on dragging him back into the knee causing the trees and ground to shake with every blow.


    A blow to the side of his head broke the straps of the helm and it went flying. Klaus shoved Gluttony into his new assailant, drew the arming sword that was miraculously still in place and jumped towards them.


    The sword went through Gluttony''s spine and then the stomach of the one behind him. Klaus continued to push and nailed them to a tree.


    With his sanity long gone, Klaus broke the hilt off and stabbed the broken blade into Gluttony''s neck.


    Klaus roared in triumph, but it was short-lived. Hands clamped on his shoulders and a knee connected with his kidney. He then got thrown head over hills back towards the river.


    Leo was the first to arrive at the fire, he was breathing hard and nowhere near as elated as he thought he would be.


    It was the sounds that haunted his every step. The roars, the crashing and cracking trees that seemed to echo in the valley taunting him.


    When nothing came to stop him, he guessed at what those sounds were. Klaus had never said what his bloodline was mixed with. None of those who had a mixed bloodline did. The roars of pain and violence still served to give Leo goosebumps.


    He had fought against Klaus. He knew he was strong, but the sounds that were coming from the forest was something else. It humiliated and angered him. He was a warrior, taught to be one. To live with honor and strive for glory. Yet he had accepted Klaus'' suggestion just like that, and he was starting to feel ashamed.


    Others soon arrived. Amelia first, then Fred and Liz. Almost at the same time.


    Last was Beatrice. None of them wondered where Billy was. They were too transfixed by the sounds of carnage coming from the forest. The ghastly roars and inhuman clashes of strength.


    Pride was waiting for her time to jump in. Klaus had been surprisingly resilient. If not for their immunity to physical damage, things would have been much different. Granted, they were not using weapons or their abilities except for one. Being able to siphon life energy with impunity served them well. The morning would find more than a few dead trees in the forest. Fuel for their recoveries.


    Still, they would have to be careful not to overdo it, lest the madness takes them. She watched as Klaus swung that ridiculously large sword Pain had him singing around. When she had thrown him back towards the clearing, it was shitty luck that he would land where it was dropped.


    The blade caught Silence on his shoulder and plowed him into the ground.


    Pride jumped off of the tree she had been watching from and drove her elbow into Klaus temple. Klaus like, Silence, got thrust into the ground rolling and bouncing a few times.


    For a moment she was scared that she had used too much strength. Klaus was a lot lighter, proof that his strength was starting to flag.


    The demon narrowed her eyes. Klaus was back on his feet, stumbling yet standing. She thought he was weaker than this. Pain had made it look so easy, after all.


    ''Time to end this.''


    She signaled the others, and all of them sprang forward at the same time.


    A howl brought them all to a standstill.


    As one, the demons turned towards the origin.


    ''Billy?''


    Pride got awarded for her inattentiveness by a greatsword nearly cutting her in half. A moment later Silence had her in his arms and the demons disappeared into the woods to watch.


    Klaus dazed, and battle-crazy paused with confusion at the sudden lack of enemies.


    Until his eyes settled on Billy.


    Billy was being driven by instincts, instincts that told the Cerberus that the one who let it free was the injured and gasping young man in front of it. It was confusing. Billy blamed Klaus for everything that had gone wrong, felt resentful for nearly denying him access to the Secret Worlds.


    The Cerberus saw it for what it was: strength and control over it and its fate. There was another. A young girl that had caught him, it, the other thing? Using the pills to keep it prisoner.


    If this one failed the test and died, it would move on to her.


    It let out another howl and then growled in challenge.


    Klaus faintly recognized Billy through the fog of anger and bloodlust that clouded his mind. It was starting to fade until Billy challenged him.


    Klaus was tired, hurt and way past his prime fighting state, but above all else, he was a dragon. A challenge could not be ignored.


    He roared a reply.


    Billy started to change as soon as the challenge was accepted. His body grew larger, arms thicker and longer. Hair sprouted from his skin. Black and hard like obsidian. The most gruesome was his head. His jaw spread wide and then split before splitting again and again. Three large heads took the place of one.


    Klaus was not idle. When the change started with Billy. Klaus did the same.


    Gluttony took a step forward. "They will kill themselves!"


    Pride held him back. "We cannot interfere. This must end in an instant, and I think they both know it. Go fetch as many of the potions you can carry."


    Cerberus roared and leaped, clearing ten meters in an instant. Klaus'' claws dug deep into the ground. Instead of meeting Billy head-on, a spiked tail whipped around smashing into the side of the beast. Flesh and bone broke with the impact.


    One head clamped onto the tail, its armor ruined the offending jaws, causing the other heads to yelp in pain.


    Klaus felt strength leaving him faster than ever before. He could feel himself dying but pounced onto the prone form, ripping his tail back along with his challenger''s lower jaw that was caught on the tail''s spikes.


    Klaus went directly for the middle head''s neck and bit down. The other head tried to bite him, but his claw scratched open its neck. Blood gushed into his maw.


    Like in his memories of the hunt, it was time to burn his prey.


    Time was up, the stigmata flashed, snapping shut and throwing Klaus into darkness.


    Klaus fell to the ground, naked and in human form.


    The Cereberus leaned forward and it''s lifeblood spilled over Klaus. Wounds on his back, a leftover from his bite to Klaus'' tail were festering, but as soon as the blood touched it, the poison stopped.


    It then collapsed, the large body turned into ashes like that of a volcano. Burning hot and then fading to leave a naked Billy behind.


    "Help them!" shouted Pride.


    The others were picked up by trucks not long after they reached the middle, by then the sounds in the valley, had stopped and grown eerily quiet.


    No one spoke. They just sat in silence until they reached the point where all the dirt roads connected. A truck came speeding from the side, nearly smashing into them before speeding off towards the lodge. The guard driving swore and honked at the other driver before keeping pace.


    Three trucks came to a stop in front of the lodge. The other team members watched with horror as Klaus, and Billy were carried out of the originally speeding truck. Both were naked, and Klaus was covered from head to toe in blood.


    Amelia was the first to jump out and speak. "What happened?"


    Pride, who was the last to exit the truck whaled on her. "It was the cost of hubris!"


    The words were not only to chastise them but herself. Pain had said it would happen. She just did not expect it so quickly and now both of them could die. She was sloppy and should have had someone watching Billy.


    Instead, she was so sure of her plan to kick the other team members into gear that everything literally, went downhill.

 Chapter 32- Rise or Fall

    Arc 2


    Chapter 32


    Rise or Fall


    Klaus was in a world of ash and darkness. The only color he saw was that of his own hands and body when he looked down.


    The place he had found himself in was familiar but different.


    ''I''ve been here before?''


    It took him a moment, but it came back to him. He was in the heart chamber of Sephiroth.


    A whisper scratched at the edges of his hearing. Similar to the imperceptible buzz of someone murmuring in the distance, only the wind carried the smallest of sounds to his ears.


    Klaus took a step towards the whispers. His step caused the once-mighty tree to crack with a sound resembling thunder. Fissures formed underneath the young dragon.


    He started to run, forgoing all caution. The cracks spread wider with every step he took until there was nowhere left to put his feet, and all that waited was the looming abyss below.


    He fell, and the abyss swallowed him whole. The world of grey was gone. With its disappearance, the whispers grew louder. They turned into a chorus that demanded attention even in Klaus'' panicked mined.


    "The worlds hunger for blood, there are riots in the hearts of all, rise above or you will fall."


    Klaus gritted his teeth and shouted. "What do you want!"


    Something brushed against his arm, and the contact made him spin in the air.


    "Rise above or you will fall."


    Klaus got a brief glance downwards. It made his heart rush with fear. Waiting were large eyes, eyes like his own.


    Another glance showed that the creature had opened its jaws. Klaus fell into them helplessly, and the jaws slammed shut.


    Klaus jolted and then sat up straight in fright. The maw opened in his panic, and the bed groaned under him in protest. Springs snapped and twanged like wires on a piano.


    Klaus closed the maw and rubbed at his sweaty face. The bed was already ruined, but his mind was on the dream.


    Taking deep breaths to calm down, Klaus looked around to determine where he was.


    ''My room in the lodge?''


    The room was dark, the curtains pulled and what would otherwise be, a magnificent night view of the forest. Klaus had been allocated to the master bedroom in the lodge.


    He felt something protruding from his arm and looked at it with familiarity. ''A drip?''


    It all came back to him, with remembrance came more sweat as he started to panic again.


    ''Did I kill Billy?''


    The thought drove him to take out the drip and launch out of bed. His feet made a beeline towards the stairs. He felt weak like he was walking through molasses. His limbs were heavy and unresponsive.


    He made it down to the sitting area, nearly tripping a few times during the journey. The screeches of tires on the asphalt made him go outside. What he saw made him pause.


    The familiar trucks had come to a stop. As soon as a door opened, Klaus heard someone screaming in pain.


    Gluttony got out and threw a wailing Beatrice and Amelia over his shoulders. Three crossbow bolts were sticking out of the demon''s chest but he moved, unbothered towards what Klaus thought was a garage door. It opened revealing a fully furnished hospital room, it resembled what one would imagine seeing in an emergency room.


    Klaus went closer and winced when he saw the reason for their screaming and swearing.


    Beatrice had a broken arm, her hand was mangled on the same arm. Amelia was the first to be placed on a bed. She let out a yelp when Gluttony came back to her, and without much fanfare straitened what looked to, Klaus like a broken leg after dropping the swearing Beatrice on a bed.


    The demon then gave Amelia one of the silver bags that Klaus and Leo had gotten when they just arrived. She grabbed and started sucking on it while giving the demon the best glare she could muster.


    Klaus saw relief flood her along with the bag''s contents.


    Her eyes flicked to him. Eyebrows raised, but she did not stop sucking on the bag.


    She pointed at him and then down. He looked, only to discover he was standing in a jockey.


    Beatrice kept swearing the demon in colorful ways while it helped with her injuries.


    Klaus remembered his purpose and ignored his state of dress. He went to sit down on a bed, wrapping the blanket around him. He had no doubt that Gluttony knew he was there.


    "Did Billy survive?"


    Beatrice went quiet for the first time, only then realizing that Klaus was there.


    She swore again when one of her fingers was pulled back into place with a popping sound.


    Liz was already passed out on one of the beds.


    Gluttony did not turn back and continued with his grim task. "He did, we moved him to a room in the lodge, and he should be resting, but it seems he followed you here."


    Klaus turned towards the door. Relief flooded him. Billy was standing there in the same state of undress that he was before. Billy seemed bigger, stronger. He had muscle where there was none before. Most of the piercings on his face had been removed. His hair was in a tangle behind his head, and not dangling in his face like usual.


    Klaus felt strange while he looked at him. As if they were connected somehow. Billy smiled when Klaus thought of it, almost like he could read the thought.


    Klaus ignored the strange feeling and pointed at the bed next to him. Billy walked over and sat down. Klaus shared the blanket. Despite ignoring the feeling, it still reflected in Klaus'' actions. The young dragon just did not realize it.


    Beatrice finally got her silver sachel, shutting her up as she sucked on it greedily.


    Klaus took the silence as a chance to ask his question. "What happened to us?"


    Gluttony turned to them. "I''m not sure. You will have to ask Pride."


    Just as the sentence finished, another two trucks came to a sliding stop in front of the opened door.


    There was no screaming this time. Only grunts of pain from Fred. Leo was out cold.


    Each had broken limbs like the others. Pride had Leo in her arms, and Silence carried Fred.


    The demons gave Klaus and Billy a glance before getting to work on the injured teens.


    When they finished, Fred received a silver sachel, and Leo was given a drip.


    Klaus was starting to grow impatient, but he ignored it. Knowing where the feeling was coming from. The dream was still haunting his thoughts as well, he didn''t know if there was a deeper meaning to it or just his subconscious playing tricks.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Pride finally turned to Klaus and looked at the two teens sitting bare-chested. "You must be curious about what happened?"


    Klaus nodded, and she gestured for them to follow before through a side door leading into the lodge.


    Klaus looked at Billy. They were sharing the same blanket. There was an awkward silence. Billy said nothing and only looked back at Klaus.


    The proximity and state of their undress only made it worse. Klaus shoved the blanket off, he would rather walk around naked than just sit there or share the sheet as they walked.


    A few twists and turns later, and they were in an office. Pride motioned for the two teens to have a seat.


    Klaus sat, but Billy remained standing behind his chair. Pride raised an eyebrow at this and said nothing. "You have been asleep for a week. The use of stigmata nearly killed you, especially after you used most of the stored energy in the fight with us. It was irresponsible and foolhardy on your part."


    Klaus wanted to object, but Pride continued. "It was also the result of my stupidity, and I... apologize." The last part was said through gritted teeth.


    Klaus thought back. His memory was clear, but at the time he was barely in control, a familiar sentence went through his mind. "Rise above, or you will fall."


    Pride was oblivious to Klaus'' introspection. "Billy shares his bloodline with a Cerberus." She looked at Billy with a sneer. "They are horrendous and powerful creatures. Above all else, they are loyal to their masters. If not for that, I would kill it now."


    Klaus looked between Billy and Pride, realization dawning on him. "You mean?"


    Pride nodded. "It has chosen you. We are not entirely sure what the criteria are, but you defeating it must have fulfilled it somehow."


    Klaus did not know how to feel. "What about the old Billy?"


    Klaus did not like him, but that did not mean he wanted the guy gone from existence.


    Pride looked at Billy. "Your circumstances are different. You had no choice but to accept your other self during the awakening. It would have been the same for Billy if he did not try to suppress his nature. I think it is suppressing Billy now."


    Klaus turned to the other teen. "Can you speak?"


    "I... I am learning," it said in broken words.


    Klaus rubbed his eyes, not sure of what to do.


    Pride shook her head. "I can''t tell you what to do. I will say this: you will need all the help you can get. Our influence in the worlds past these are basically non-existent. The deeper you go, the more our influence will grow. Only if you go in the right direction."


    Klaus snorted. "How will I know?"


    Pride gave him a look like he was stupid. "There are maps, unfortunately, if you tried to look at them now, it wouldn''t make sense. There are ways around it. Pain would have tried to share something with you?"


    Klaus sat up, and something dawned on him. "The guild?"


    Pride slumped back in her chair with relief. "Yes. The guild can help." Any more words got stuck in her throat and she shook her head. "Find the guild in the Secret Worlds."


    Klaus sat back in the chair. "What now?"


    Pride got up. "Now you rest, tomorrow the training will continue. The others have begun to think... outside the box in your absence. It has helped them survive longer, and Leo almost managed to reach the center again.


    Klaus got up the next morning and found Billy, or rather, it waiting outside his door.


    When he reached the sitting area the others were there. They were all looking at the map on the television.


    Liz was the first to see him standing there and rushed over to give him a hug. "I was so worried when we saw you and Billy that night... it just. I''m happy you are okay."


    Leo stepped up to him. Klaus could see something had changed in him. "We all are, the past week has been difficult. I tried to do the same as you. "Leo shook his head." I did not last long enough for the others to reach safety."


    Klaus paused for a moment and then clapped Leo on his shoulder. "That way was wrong from the beginning. This is a team exercise, so the whole team needs to work together to accomplish something."


    Beatrice snorted. "It''s useless, we''ve tried everything. Trying to get together does not work."


    Amelia nodded. "Hiding also doesn''t work. It takes them a little longer, but they always find us."


    Fred sat forward. "The traps worked, to a degree. Leo almost made it."


    "Traps?" asked Klaus.


    Leo walked over to the map. " Two days ago, the fat demon gave me a hint while he was setting my arm. He said that a true general always planned ahead, prepared, and chose his battlefield."


    "When we asked if we could scout out the forest, Pride just shrugged. We have been going into the forest every day to set traps together. Beatrice got caught in one on the first day, though."


    Beatrice sat forward and defended. "Not everyone has night vision like some of you."


    Leo, Fred, and Liz just looked at her. They had the same disability as her.


    She huffed and looked away.


    Klaus sat down and looked over the map. "So you have been able to delay them, what about speeding yourselves up?"


    The others all turned to him as one.


    He smiled. "How far has your training with the magical plants gotten?"


    Amelia closed her eyes and muttered. "We are such idiots."


    Liz jumped up. "One of the concoctions even grants limited night vision!"


    Klaus could see new hope spread through them. "New plan, half of us will make what is needed. The other half will go set traps."


    Klaus turned to Billy. "I want to test your capabilities. If it is a lot better like your physique suggests. The two of us will run interference."


    The others wanted to object, but he held up his hand. "I''m not going to simply wait and engage. Billy can find me, I think, and he has... changed."


    The others looked at him dubiously.


    He just looked back at them stoically.


    "How will we tell where the traps are?" Asked Beatrice for obvious reasons.


    Klaus smiled. "There is a balm I learned how to make, they use it to apply a tracking mark to whatever it has been placed on. Only the one who''s blood is mixed into the concoction can see the mark."


    "We haven''t learned it yet," said Amelia thoughtfully.


    Klaus shrugged. "I have. I just need a bit of blood from each of you. Do you all agree on the plan?"


    They all nodded.


    Klaus was starting to feel excited and from the looks of it, the others were as well. "Let''s start."


    That night, two of them made it to the center, Billy and Klaus.


    Billy was fast and able to keep up with Klaus. They had run into one demon. The demons who were restricting themselves did not stand a chance.


    It happened in an instant. The demon appeared, and before Klaus could react Billy tackled it to the ground. While the two struggled, Klaus opened the maw as large he could, shoved Billy away. Grabbed the demon''s leg swung and threw the creature as hard as he could over and above the trees.


    The two continued to run right afterward.


    It all happened so quickly that Klaus did not even have a chance to see which one it was. The next day Silence treated Klaus to a beating while they sparred, so the young dragon had his suspicions.


    All through this, Klaus fought his instincts to just fight. He understood that if he wanted to win, he had to keep a clear head.


    Unfortunately, after the one success, two demons would always be allocated to Billy or Klaus.


    Fred came up with another plan. What happened with Billy and Klaus could not be replicated by them so they would use something else, bolas. The team decided to make the things out of military-grade rope and some of the training weights in the gym.


    It failed the next night, but that was due to them not being used to the weapon. Silence, who seemed to be well versed in most weapons were waiting for them the next day with one in his hand.


    This continued for weeks. The team would come up with a plan and then implement it. Sometimes it would fail horribly or two or three would make it to the middle.


    Fred made it to the middle of the circle on his own once after landing a bola. The rest of the next day he demanded the team call him bola man.


    After learning concoctions that helped boost them in unnatural ways, they were taught poisons, and the demons suffered for it.


    Despite their losing most of the time what Klaus feared did not come to pass. No one gave up. It was due to the progress they were making and the support that the team members were giving to each other.


    They lived and breathed training and survival. For a time, it was all they knew.


    The group was sitting around the table in the sitting area one morning when Pride popped in. It was a rare thing for her to show herself, outside of practice sessions and the game so, she immediately drew their attention.


    "There is one week left before you leave. The game will stop here, and the rest of your time must be spent on things focussed on the Secret Worlds. Choose wisely."


    They all just paused after her words. It was a shock, their thoughts were on the game, nothing else. None of them spared a glance at the date or how long they had left.


    Beatrice was the first to break the silence. "No training?" Her voice was timid, almost pleading.


    No one replied, they all just looked at each other and then started chuckling except for Billy, who looked on confused at their strange behavior.


    The teen had started to speak more, sometimes even giving suggestions. It still was not the same Billy.


    Klaus had tried to have it relinquish its hold over the human part of the psyche but to the young dragon''s dismay, it said that Billy refused to show himself.


    Klaus was unsure and did not know if he should believe it or not, despite what Pride had said about the creature''s loyalty.


    After chuckling, they became quiet again.


    Leo spoke first, "what do we do now?"


    Klaus got up. "We do, as Pride suggested."


    "No! Not tonight at least. We have been doing the same thing for over two months. I say we need a break. I say we need drinks and a bloody party!" Beatrice got more fired up the more she spoke until she was looking at them in turn, daring any of them to refute.


    Klaus did not have the heart to and neither did anyone else. They needed a break.


    They started to smile. "Party it is!"


    The next morning found Liz and Beatrice regretting it. The two had drunk a lot more than any of the others, and they were feeling it. They came together and discussed a plan of action. The action was so engrained that none of them commented on it.


    Klaus and Amelia would focus on concoctions. The two had carried the team through with strange brews of magical nature. The benefits could not be ignored.


    Liz stuck to trapping. She had found that she liked to do it during the months they trained. Gluttony volunteered to teach her. Most of their time was spent in the forest.


    Fred was the "bola man" so, he trained with it. Silence had also started teaching him how to use a net and trident.


    Leo stuck to his sword, shield, and spear. He would sometimes join Klaus and Amelia. Practicing simpler concoctions.


    Beatrice was all over the place, Klaus had never seen anyone more bubbly and with such a small attention span. The only time she seemed to focus was with a bow in her hand.


    Billy was awkward. He always wanted to stick with Klaus, but the latter grew a bit annoyed with this. He sent him to go with Liz and learn how to trap. This upset Liz. She had to learn how to read the signs while Billy just took a few sniffs and then took off in the right direction.


    The week soon passed and under Pride''s instruction, everyone got ready, which did not take much as they were barely allowed to take anything with them.


    The trucks took them to the same airport. Klaus looked at the forest with longing as it went past. The past few months had been painful, but it had been some of the best he ever had.


    Whatever waited for them, whatever they had to face. It would come now.


    They were on their way to Secret Worlds. He could only hope that they were ready.


    He did not have the dream again, but it was stuck in his mind like glue. Would they rise above, or fall?

 Chapter 33- Into The Black

    Chapter 33


    Into The Black


    The flight they had was the longest yet. For almost twelve hours the teens were stuck on the plane and it seemed to help settle their nerves, for most of them at least.


    For Klaus, the wait was unbearable. He found that there was nothing worse than being told it was time, only to wait for what felt like an eternity.


    His mind was running at a hundred miles a minute. It created issues out of shadows made of uncertainties that unceasingly gnawed at his brain.


    It was Amelia that finally put a stop to it with a simple question; "what are you so worried about?"


    Klaus had not realized that she had come to sit on the chair on the opposite side of him.


    He regarded her for a moment. She was composed and stoic as always. Over the last few months, she had grown out of the strange habit of avoiding him.


    She placed something on the table between them. Klaus looked at the amber liquid dubiously and snorted while picking up the glass of whiskey. "Aren''t these for refined gentlemen?"


    She chuckled at the memory of when they first met. "Maybe I just want to see you pull a face again? It will calm your nerves, or so I''m told."


    Klaus took the glass, glanced at it, and then downed the contents. He tried not to, but she got rewarded with the face. She chuckled, and Klaus could not help but join her.


    He asked accusingly. "Was this to calm my nerves or yours?"


    She shrugged, mirth still lingering in her eyes. "Can''t it be both?"


    Klaus put the glass down. "It probably can."


    They lapsed into silence. A lot had happened since that first meeting between them.


    She spoke first. "What is the problem? Why do you look like a cat on a hot plate?"


    The frown that was smoothed out by the banter re-emerged. "Information, or rather, the lack of it. I know we are probably in the same boat as a lot of the teams. I am struggling to relate. From what I saw, they all seemed so carefree at the party. It makes me feel like they know something I don''t."


    Amelia smiled. "It certainly looked that way, didn''t it? From my perspective, we are the ones that know something they don''t."


    Klaus frowned. "Explain?"


    She leaned forward. "Look at how Leo has changed. He is a prime example. Pride was right, we had heard the stories, were told of the dangers, but it didn''t feel real."


    Klaus drummed his fingers on the armrest of his chair while mulling over what she said. "Why do you think so?"


    Amelia yawned. "You have to understand. The branches here are small. Consequently, teens mean little in the grand scheme of things. They are honestly not important."


    Klaus was willing to accept her reasoning. "What do you know of guilds in the Secret Worlds."


    Amelia''s eyes hardened. "I know that someone close to me died to give me that word."


    Klaus was unsure of what to say, so he leaned forward and placed his hand on her shoulder. "I''m sorry."


    She gave him a slight nod, and he removed his hand. "I think that word will be the key to information that we will need. I have been thinking about it a lot. If travel between the worlds is possible then they will need some kind of waystation. Places where travelers can rest and recuperate, especially since we are just beginners."


    Amelia turned pensive at his words. "They do call it the introductory worlds."


    Klaus nodded. "I hope that there will be guilds set up at these waystations. Representatives of each family.¡± He gave her a knowing smile. ¡°Who here deals in information?"


    Amelia sat up straighter. "You mean to say that we have to find the guild that represents my family?"


    Klaus nodded. "Yes, I hope so. The alternative is too worrying to imagine."


    Amelia sat back in her chair. "As long as you know that my name will not win you any favors."


    Klaus could only nod at that.


    Klaus managed to get some sleep after the talk. He got woken up by Pride shaking his shoulder. With her were the other demons.


    "We are about to land and this is as far as we can go. There are a few last things we need to say."


    Klaus was not sure how to feel. He had never experienced what a family was. A part of him imagined the demons to be sort of family. His gaze went to Silence. The demon had treated him the best of all of them. He had guided Klaus through countless practice sessions.


    If Klaus ever had an older brother, he imagined, he would be like Silence.


    His dragon part did not want to accept Pride or Pain, but Klaus would have to see them again to enact any kind of revenge.


    Pride sat down. "We made you bring nothing, because you will need nothing. Our influence beyond this world may be small, but we were able to secure some resources for you."


    Klaus felt the plane start to tilt downward.


    Pride continued. "There will be someone waiting for you. A man, he goes by the name of Barbos. Do not trust him. He will approach you with a phrase: Demons belong in hell. You will reply with; Pride sends her regards. Do you understand?"


    Things were moving so fast all of a sudden. Klaus managed a nod, and the demons looked at each other before Pride spoke once more. "Then there is only one more thing. After you go to the other side, you and your team members will experience what others call; The flood."


    Gluttony smirked, and Silence punched him.


    Pride gave them a withering stare. "The flood is when your bodies experience being fully saturated with magic for the first time. It will be a high, unlike anything you have ever felt. You will feel invincible."


    Her eyes grabbed him and she said with seriousness. "No matter how invincible you feel, you will not be. Remember that, especially because of your ancestry. Mixed bloodlines get it worse and they may change physically."


    Klaus sat back. "Are you saying I could change into my dragon form?"


    Pride shook her head. "I am saying that you could grow horns. Billy could grow another head. We don''t know."


    Klaus closed his eyes, trying not to imagine Billy with two heads. "Shit."


    With that, Pride stood up and moved away. The others followed, but Klaus stopped Silence by grabbing his wrist.


    The demon looked at Klaus with curiosity.


    Klaus felt awkward, and his new disposition did not enjoy relying on others or giving thanks. He also knew to give credit where credit was due. "Thanks for the training and support, Silence."


    The demon gave a rare smile and then put a fist over his heart before bowing. Klaus followed his actions.


    They held eye contact for a second, Silence gave him a nod and left.


    Klaus and his team were on their own.


    The next few things went by in a blur. The plane landed, and a bus waited for them. On it was a simple triangle in gold.


    The team boarded and came to a stop. Familiar faces greeted them.


    "Cousin!" Shouted a familiar blonde in an overly familiar way.


    With her sat Elise and Rohit.


    She gestured at him to come over. Klaus gave the others a look that said it all and made his way over. He had been on buses before. If not for the circumstances, the mood others gave off was like that of a field trip.


    "I''m so happy to see you again." Said the Blonde.


    Rohit was ignoring his existence, and Elise just gave him a nod.


    Klaus felt something brush against his mind and lashed out with all the training Lilith had given him. Elise cried out and grabbed her head.


    Klaus ground into her. His thoughts were like nails ripping and tearing at her own.


    Elise was both surprised and aghast. Klaus''s mind felt alien. Compared to the first time they encountered each other it was large, beastly even. In it were pride and rage that chopped and chewed at her thoughts like Pacman gobbling up pellets.


    She lost consciousness soon after the encounter. Klaus tried to worm his way into her mind, but her core defenses were ironclad and easily rejected his own. He did not have their ability to disguise himself and would have to overwhelm her if he wanted to advance. He was not instructed on how to do so.


    Chanelle looked between Klaus and Elise. She was unsure of what had happened, but she could guess. She closed her eyes and looked at Rohit. The facade of friendliness slipped from her face. "Please take your fiance away."


    Rohit said nothing and did as he was told. Klaus looked at the guy with narrowed eyes. Compared to the antagonistic behavior he showed before, the guy was acting very docile.


    Rohit took Elise and moved further up towards the back.


    Chanelle smiled at Klaus. "Now that the unpleasantries are over, we can have a chat."


    Klaus was a bit surprised with himself, but a moment of introspection revealed the cause of his decisive ruthlessness; Morgose. The woman had left a big impression on the teen, and a part of him would never forgive her.


    Klaus sat down and took a deep breath to focus on his cousin.


    Seeing that she had his attention, Chanelle started to speak again.


    "You will be happy to know that my brother is safely in prison, and we have fulfilled our end of the bargain."


    Klaus looked at his cousin, biting back a snide remark. If they had not, she would not be sitting there. Acting like it was done as a favor did not garner any sympathy from the young dragon.


    She waited for a beat for him to say something, but he did not.


    Chanelle sighed. "You are very hard to please."


    Klaus snorted. "How about you just get to the point. I know you want something."


    Chanelle regarded him for a long moment with pursed lips. "You are the first generation from your faction to enter the Secret Worlds in almost a hundred years. We, on the other hand, have been sending people through at regular intervals. I''ve been told in no uncertain words that I will have ample support."


    Klaus was expecting it, he was just hoping that the difference would not be so high. "The point?"


    "You are so droll. My point, dear cousin. Is that you will have almost no support on the other side. We can offer you that." She finished primly while looking at her nails.


    Klaus looked at his team members. The danger was not only for him but to them as well. "What do you want in exchange?"


    She gave him a Cheshire grin. "We want some of our assets back. We know that the Sciencia returned some of it."


    Klaus chuckled, causing his cousin to frown. "I knew they had to trade something for the info on the potion fruits. Now I know what."


    Klaus took out his phone. "I was lenient with you people. Gave you a way out, even saved your life, yet you still tried to endanger mine."


    She looked at the phone and her hands started to shake. "Don''t be hasty."


    The phone rang twice, and Pride answered.


    "Pride, I need you to do something for me. Spread a rumor that the Fallen Roth accepted potion fruit from Lilith and then refused to give it after accepting the fruit."


    Pride gave a simple, "will do", and then put the phone down.


    Chanelle was expecting worse, but what Klaus had done was nearly just as bad. If other branches found out, or even other families.


    "Why did you do that, do you not want my help?" she said, her voice barely contained.


    Klaus put his phone away. "You approached me believing the playing field was even or maybe in your favor. I came here not expecting your help. You could actively try to stop or hurt me, but know this. Should I survive any attempt on my life or that of my team members''; I will have your family wiped from existence. The playing field is even now. Don''t upset the very delicate balance you have once more placed it under."


    Klaus got up and turned to her. "I will keep your proposal in mind. The thing is, we don''t know all the facts or what awaits us on the other side. Until then I will not make a decision. We will speak about this on the other side, if and when it changes."


    "Klaus, we will not talk again." Chanelle was livid.


    He shrugged. "Cousin, just don''t test my resolve on this."


    As Klaus walked away, he could feel her eyes bore into his back. He smiled and almost felt like he should thank her. What had happened put him in the perfect mood to face what was coming. He no longer had the jitters. They had trained for this, and he did not think those present would have had the same opportunity, or rather, displeasure to be trained by the very boogymen used to scare the spoiled scions.


    When he sat down next to an excited and smiling Liz, he smiled back at her, but for a different reason.


    His mind had a peculiar thought. ''If they fuck with me, I will become the new boogeyman.''


    Amelia sensed something in his smile. She leaned over and asked what happened.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    For a moment he wanted to be mean. The Sciencia family was not innocent, but he doubted that Amelia could have known. He had a suspicion that she was considered as some sort of hostage by the branch on this world.


    It would make sense if history could be believed concerning what happened in power struggles within hierarchical families.


    Instead, he shook his head and simply stated. "The Sciencia have been busy little bees."


    Amelia looked at her hands. Klaus had the same look on his face when she voted Leo in. "I am not sure what they did, but I apologize."


    Klaus waved his hand. "If I believed you had something to do with it, we would be having a different conversation."


    Klaus stood up and walked to the front where all his team members could see him. "I made Leo a promise once. I said that if we all worked together I would make sure that all of our goals were realized. This promise counts for you all, but I expect the same from you. We don''t know what is waiting for us on the other side, but I remember what we have gone through. We remember that in the last three months I have saved each one of you at least once and you have done the same for me."


    Klaus looked over at the other team. Rohit sat with Elise far to one side. Other groups sat just as scattered and apart from each other.


    "The other groups are divided. We have had some rough times, a rocky start." Klaus looked at Leo and smiled when he said the last part.


    "Looking back, I think it ultimately worked in our favor. I know what all of you want and need to some degree. You know what my goals are. We can make it work, we have to." Klaus let out a deep breath. He was pulling heavily on what the team captain used to say when they were on away games.


    Beatrice was the first to speak. "That was so cheesy!"


    Klaus coughed and looked away while they chuckled. He still did not miss how they sat straighter and smiled with ease.


    He awkwardly went to his seat, and for the first time took in their surroundings. They were traveling through a barren field, towards a mountain. Now and then, they would come across a checkpoint.


    The golden triangle was on everything, much like the Red Tree of his own family.


    "Do any of you know what family these people are from?" he finally asked.


    It was Fred that replied. "They are not from a family. They call themselves The Wayfarers. Supposedly a group that stays neutral in all things." Fred clenched his fist. "They keep track of who enters and exits the Secret Worlds. They are also the bearers of bad news should anyone die or be brought back injured. They are the ones that told my family about my sister."


    Leo put his hand on Fred''s shoulder. "I will make it right."


    Fred only nodded.


    It wasn''t long before they reached the mountain. A bunker-like building opened and allowed the bus to drive right into it. The mountain swallowed them whole, and in doing so, allowed them into a complex that resembled a warehouse to Klaus.


    The bus stopped, and the team made their way outside. Klaus barely put his foot outside the bus before he was enveloped in a hug. He was surprised but recognized Lilith''s scent immediately. He fiercely hugged her back.


    She stepped back a moment later and regarded him for a second. "You have changed."


    Klaus smiled at her. "Some things happened."


    She smiled back. "Good things?"


    He nodded. "Good things."


    The other team exited the bus, and Lilith saw Elise being carried by Rohit. She frowned.


    Klaus saw where she was looking and said with steel in his voice. "She tried to read my mind."


    For a moment, he thought Lilith would admonish him. The dragon in him actually dared her to. She must have seen it in his eyes because she broke eye contact.


    Klaus felt a little hurt at that, but even stranger than that. Her defiance was turning him on. It awakened an urge in him to dominate her. "I have left them alone despite what happened because of you. This may prove to put me and my team in danger."


    She kissed him and spoke into his mind. ''I know, and I''m sorry. It''s just... old habits.''


    Klaus nodded, but she could see that he was acting a bit stiffly. She understood him more than anyone else could. He was loyal to a fault and expected the same from others. To him, it was all or nothing in any kind of relationship. She was half right.


    She would have to try and show and explain to him, but how would she explain to someone who had never had familial bonds. Especially when you were conditioned from a young age to give everything for the family.


    Despite being away from them and what had happened, she still carried a shadow of it in her heart.


    She still had one night to explain. They would go through the gate the next day, and she did not want to part ways with it hanging over their heads.


    A man stepped towards the two groups. He was unremarkable in every way. The bored attitude visible in his every action did not help the image at all.


    "Hello everyone, if you would please follow me to the common rooms, I will get you settled in." The man started to walk away, uncaring if anyone followed or not.


    Klaus and the others followed along until they reached a corridor. It was a simple double door set into the cavernous hall where the bus stood. There were trucks as well. Men in work suits had tablets with which they checked contents that were being offloaded and loaded on these trucks.


    The hustle and bustle were left behind as soon as they went through the doors. Fred let out a whoop when he saw what must have been an entertainment center. Teens sat all-around chatting and laughing.


    Klaus looked at them confused, their actions seemed callous to him.


    Fred gave Klaus a pleading look. The latter shook his head. "Don''t forget why you are here and who these people are. We don''t know what abilities they could have. They could read your mind like the Dalmora, or even something worse. We stick together, for now at least. Once we find out where we are going to stay, arrangements can be made."


    Lilith was looking at Klaus, unsure of how to process the statement. ''Why am I feeling so sensitive about things?''


    Klaus saw her look.


    Amelia coughed, her cheeks were turning red.


    Klaus continued to follow the man, and they soon went through another door. He heard Leo comfort Fred. "Come on, man. You know Klaus has no chill, but he is probably right."


    Beatrice was pointing out what she thought were attractive guys to Amelia, but she seemed more interested to stay as far away from Klaus as possible.


    Billy was right behind Klaus, glancing around warily. He would give Klaus and Lilith strange looks from time to time.


    Liz had the strangest reaction. Klaus came to a stop when he realized the teen was not moving and looked in the direction that she was.


    His gaze landed on a woman who was seated on a couch and chatting with three other people. She was gesturing around and smiling animatedly. The resemblance between them was uncanny. The woman was just as busty, if not more so. Unlike Liz, who dressed reservedly most of the time, she was not.


    Liz was unsure of what to do. Her sister never dressed in front of her like she was dressed at that moment. She never smiled the way she was smiling. It was like Liz was looking at another person.


    They had not spoken once, ever since Liz left with Klaus and told her about the assets that would be given to them. Liz had wanted to phone her sister. She wanted to ask why she had lied to her, and as a result, put her in so much danger. She never worked up the nerve to do so.


    While she watched her sister smile, anger bloomed in her heart. Her fists started to ball, and her teeth clenched.


    She felt a hand on her shoulder, and Klaus'' voice filled her ears. "We are with you."


    His voice felt like an anchor that grounded the anger and kept her rational.


    She looked over to him and the others. They all gave her smiles or nods of encouragement. Liz realized she was not the same girl as before. She had good friends and was no longer as isolated.


    She fixed her hair, took a deep breath, and walked over to the woman sitting on the couch.


    They made it halfway before they were noticed. Klaus watched the woman warily.


    He noticed her demeanor change. She seemed surprised to see her sister, and the smile on her face flickered out of existence for a second. She soon recovered and plastered it back on, but her eyes remained cold.


    His years on the streets made it easy to recognize her look. It was not friendly.


    "Sister!" Said the woman and got up intending to run over and give Liz a hug.


    Liz held up her hand to stop the approaching woman. "I know what you did, Abby. I know what you hoped for."


    The smile faded from Abigail''s face, and she frowned. She then looked at Klaus and the others warily. Her gaze paused on Lilith for a few seconds, and the frown deepened. "What are you talking about?"


    "The stigmata, you encouraging me to use it as much as possible. It had me thinking. All the years you kept me isolated and away from others as much as possible; It was never meant to protect me." Liz took a deep breath, she wanted to cry but would not allow herself to. Not in front of her sister at least. Enough tears had been shed.


    Abby put on a shaky smile. "I don''t know what you are talking about. We are family, and I would never do that. I told you to never use your powers. Now, stop this nonsense and introduce me to your friends."


    Liz shook her head. "They are not just friends, but my new family."


    The other three people got up. Two were male and one was female.


    "Abby is there a problem?" asked one of the men.


    Liz ignored them and turned to Klaus. "The assets you promised me, have they been transferred to my family?"


    Klaus was not sure. He had given instructions for it to be done, but he never followed up on it. "I don''t know, why?"


    Liz thought about it for a second. ''Klaus could probably reclaim it.'' This world was under his thumb. She was not sure how she would handle the situation, and she was doing this on a whim. Regardless, she still wanted to do it. "Can you please take the assets back, and let your people run things? All I ask is that you put some of the income in a trust for me."


    Liz turned back to Abby. "I don''t want my sister to have access to it."


    Liz could not have known, but her words were like nails into Abby''s coffin. She was using some of the assets to negotiate a deal and get herself a team, just as Lilith tried with the Fallen Roth before.


    Their parents had died when Liz was just a young girl. This put the two females at the mercies of the other members.


    Her family had a small presence in the world they were on. The older members were gone most of the time and she had been given authority to do certain things when it regarded Liz. With her sister finding a team, she was no longer required to babysit. Her prison sentence was over. The problem was that she did not have access to anything to barter with until Liz delivered the pie that fell out of the sky.


    She was stuck between a rock and a hard place. She had not told the family about the assets. It meant that she could not tell the family that Liz was taking it back. If they were to find out what she had done. They would end her.


    Abby swallowed. "You can''t do this to me. I made you who you are. I trained you, taught you. Without me, you would be nothing."


    Liz nodded. "It is true, you made me who I was, and they made me better. You have sacrificed a lot for me, but not out of choice. Instead of taking it out on the people that were the cause, you wanted to kill me. I would have done anything for you, if only you had allowed me a chance. You taught me most of what I know, because of that. I''ll not tell the family what you have done, but this is where we go our separate ways."


    Liz felt hollow as she turned away. Many scenarios had played through her mind while she thought of what would happen in the past few months. What she would say. What she would do. She hoped her sister would apologize or something, anything to make it right. She now understood nothing would make it right.


    The serious atmosphere was broken by the Wayfarers'' representative. "Can we move on now?"


    Klaus looked at Liz for confirmation. She nodded, and Klaus gestured for the bored man to continue.


    Abby just watched her sister go. She knew that nothing she did could change what happened.


    They were taken through a door and up some stairs, cut into the rock of the mountain. They went down a hallway and then through a door marked with the number two hundred and thirty.


    The man disappeared soon after, without a word. The room they were in had a large window that was cut into the mountain. In the middle of the room were chairs arranged in a circle. They were carved out of the mountain itself, circularly. Pillows were then placed on them to make it more comfortable. As a result, one had to take a few steps down some stairs to step into the circle.


    Around the room were doors, which Klaus suspected, led to rooms where they would be sleeping.


    Liz made her way towards one. Klaus aimed to follow, but Lilith held his hand. "She will need some time."


    Klaus nodded and allowed Lilith to pull him towards one of the doors.


    Fred, who was getting a notification on his phone, jumped up and shouted: "My sister is here."


    He turned to Klaus. The young dragon smiled at seeing the excited expression on Fred''s face. "Well go fetch her then. I need to meet my employees after all. Leo will you please."


    He interrupted Klaus with a wave of his hand. "I was planning on going anyway."


    Klaus took in everyone with his eyes and then said loudly. "We move in groups. No one is to walk around on their own."


    Beatrice whispered into Amelia''s ear when Lilith and Klaus disappeared behind a door. "Do you think they are going to, you know?" She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively.


    Amelia elbowed her. "Let''s go walk around if they are going to do that. I don''t want to be close by."


    Leo pulled on Billy''s arm. "Let''s go, buddy. I don''t think you want to stick around here."


    Billy looked between the door and Leo. "I think you are right."


    Lilith closed the door and turned to Klaus. She wanted to talk about what happened, but as soon as she turned around, her lips were captured by Klaus''.


    Lilith tasted like coffee and something sweet.


    Her breath caught, and her heart hitched at the sudden kiss. Klaus pressed his body against her, broke the kiss and put his forehead against hers. For a moment, the two just breathed each other in deeply.


    "Since I saw you, I wanted to do that." Klaus finally said.


    Lilith smiled. "I thought you were angry with me."


    Klaus bit her ear. "Angry? Well, maybe a little annoyed, but not angry. She is your family, but Lilith, if she crosses the line. I will not hold back. Understand?"


    Lilith nodded and leaned into him.


    "Enough about them." Klaus picked her up and she laughed. He put her on the bed. Klaus pulled his shirt off and threw it to the side, then gave her a feral smile.


    Lilith raked her eyes over his upper torso, and then gave him a teasing smile in return.


    Klaus got on the bed, grabbed her leg and pulled her towards him. "It is time I remind you that you belong to me."


    She bit his chin and snorted with amusement. "I belong to no man."


    Klaus'' chest vibrated with a growl. "Then it is a good thing that I''m not just a man."


    The others quickly got back to the common room. Fred struggled through a throng of people coming through the double doors.


    Leo stood nervously to one side. He had met Fred''s sister a few times. She was the same age as his older brother and the two actually got to know each other through him. When he had gone to Fred''s house. The family was not welcoming at all. Considering what his brother had done, he did not blame them.


    He hoped that she would not hold it against him as well. The people coming through the door slowed to a trickle and finally stopped completely. Left behind were two people in a tight hug.


    Fred and his sister, who was standing on her own feet.


    The two broke contact and turned towards Leo. Fred had the biggest grin. Seeing his sister walking again was the biggest signing bonus Klaus could have given him.


    The two made their way over to him. Leo felt his heartbeat quickening. Fred worshipped his sister, in a way, she was his hero. Their dad had been injured a long time ago and could no longer support the family. The mother and father were illegal aliens. Not from one country to another. No, they had come from the Secret Worlds. This made it hard for the parents to explain the circumstances to their children.


    As a result, Fred''s sister was the main breadwinner in the family. Leo was nervous because if the sister did not accept him. It would put their friendship under a lot of strain once again.


    She regarded Leo for a moment. "I heard you fought with your brother?"


    Leo nodded.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Who won?"


    Leo shuffled in one place and then answered. "The steward interrupted, so it was still undecided. I think I had him beat, though. My brother holds his shield too high out of fear. It blinds him-"


    "- on his left side." She completed with Leo and then smiled.


    Leo nodded, feeling relieved. "My brother is an asshole. I intend to make up for it."


    She shook her head. "The way he acted cannot be blamed on you. Besides, your team leader more than made up for it."


    Fred frowned in confusion and turned to his sister. "What do you mean?"


    "I was not the only one that got healed. Father can swing a sword again. They were also given citizenship and jobs. Apparently, Mr. Roth is planning on opening a whole bunch of orphanages and they needed caretakers. The job comes with housing and other benefits."


    Leo felt surprised and looked in the direction they had come from. ''We all have to live with the decisions we made? What bullshit.'' He smiled.


    Fred just froze, his brain took some time to catch up. Leo could see the gears moving in his friend''s head. That is why Leo could grab a hold of him before Fred took off. "I suggest you don''t bother Klaus at the moment."


    Fred looked at Leo accusingly. "Why?"


    Leo gave him a look. "Klaus is with Lilith."


    "So?" Fred did not look dissuaded


    Leo rolled his eyes. "Fred, Klaus is with a beautiful woman who he has not seen in three months. They are busy."


    Fred finally seemed to get it and rubbed at his hair. "Right."


    The sister just looked between the two, not quite comprehending what was going on. She did get the gist of it, though and chuckled at her brother''s embarrassment.


    Klaus and Lilith only appeared five hours later. It was already afternoon. Klaus had tried to coax Liz out of her room, but she did not want to come.


    He found his team laughing and playing a card game together. There were a few others with them. People he did not recognize. They were older and looked to be in their twenties.


    Fred was able to clear away all suspicions when he jumped up and pointed at a woman. "This is my sister, Beth."


    "Bethony, this is Mr. Roth."


    Klaus gave her hand a shake. It was not soft like expected, but rather hard and calloused.


    Klaus then introduced Lilith. The others became a bit guarded after hearing she was a Dalmora, but nothing strange happened.


    The rest of the people were a team Bethony managed to put together after getting backing from Klaus. They were all from lesser-known families. They were a bit nervous at first. Everyone had heard about Klaus Alexandros Roth, the guy that took assets from the other Roth faction and who had demons at his command.


    After Klaus played a few games with them. The atmosphere loosened up, especially with Beatrice being in the conversation.


    Even Lilith ended up having some fun.


    Klaus looked over the gathered people and found himself happy and sad at the same time. What was happening, the chatting and laughing were all things he had missed in his life. It was mostly his own fault, he understood that. He had been so focused on achieving his goal that he put everything else to one side.


    There were bullies, yes, but not everyone around him was. Some avoided him, being afraid they would be bullied as well. Others never cared either way. When he thought back, there were definitely moments where he could have made friends. Friends were a distraction, though and he did not have enough social skills.


    He wondered if he would have changed anything. The answer was a resounding no.


    While they sat and played, people were called as their turn to go to the other side came up.


    It was finally time for Fred''s sister to go and the two had a heartwarming farewell.


    Klaus wanted to urge his team members to get some sleep, but he knew there would be none to be had.


    Amelia and Beatrice eventually went to fetch Liz. When she showed up, her eyes were puffy and red, but no one commented.


    The games continued.


    The next to go was Lilith. Her team was apparently, already waiting on the other side.


    "Is there a way for me to contact you on the other side?" Klaus had to ask.


    Lilith smiled when he asked and dug in her pocket before taking out a locket. It was emerald green and silver. It had the shape of a dragon. "There is a spell you can learn. It will take time depending on your aptitude and the further away we are from each other, the bigger the energy cost will be. She hung it around Klaus'' neck and then cut off a lock of his hair, which had grown considerably longer over the three months. "I will be taking this."


    Klaus did not bat an eye and nodded. "When will I see you again?"


    She put her forehead against his, and they melded their minds together. Between them passed everything they felt for each other and more. Klaus felt her reluctance to leave, but also the resolve.


    ''I will see you when I see you.'' She finally thought at him, before planting a long kiss on his lips.


    Then she was gone. Klaus looked at the door through which she had gone and clutched the locket tightly. "See you when I see you."


    Klaus only watched as his team played the rest of the night while fiddling with the locket. They had the sense to leave him alone.


    Their team was finally called. The same bored man appeared and led them through a series of corridors and checks. They then had to write their names and were finally let through into another room.


    It was empty except for strange runes carved into the rock below. The runes formed a triangle.


    A voice spoke through a loudspeaker making them jump. "You all first-timers?"


    Klaus and the others nodded.


    The man chuckled. "Well, you are in for the experience of a lifetime."


    The runes started to light up in blue ethereal light. "Clench your buttcheeks boys and girls. Transference in three, two, one."


    Everything went black.

 Chapter 34- Wars Of The Flesh

    Chapter 34


    Wars Of The Flesh


    It was black and having grown used to night vision, it was truly unnerving. Klaus tried to call out only to find he could not. In fact, he was not breathing at all. He had no lungs, no eyes, no ears.


    Then it happened. An explosion of colors, shapes and smells overwhelmed his senses; senses that were nowhere in existence moments before. A galaxy of colors swirled and danced. Klaus felt like he was moving, but his mind could not comprehend the motion, nor did it have time to process it before it all came to a stop. The world of color froze.


    The colors, including his sense of self, gathered and formed into something his mind could once more recognize. He barely had time to look around him; one breath to be exact.


    That breath was like honey. It was nectar, an ambrosia, a fountain of power like Klaus had never experienced. Klaus could literally feel his body inhale that breath and refuse to let it go. Energy, unlike anything before, rushed into his lungs. It got suffused into his blood and carried to his hearts.


    Ever since he changed, his heartbeat had been slow. Klaus felt his hearts speed up until he could feel every beat fill him with energy and power. A feeling of tiredness that he never knew he had faded from his being to be replaced by pure bliss.


    His hearts pumped that same energy to every other part of his body, and for a moment, Klaus thought he would explode.


    Klaus fell to his knees and then to all fours. His body was completely out of his control, and he started to hyperventilate. His body wanted more, the dragon wanted more. He. Wanted. More.


    Then came the pain. It was like growing pains, but many times worse.


    Leo, Beatrice, Fred, and Liz were the first to recover. They did not have mixed bloodlines, so the flood was more straightforward. They had still been out for more than a minute as the growing pains had set in.


    Each of them was taller, stronger and more attractive than before. The energy had taken them like clay and molded them into something higher than just humans.


    They first took in the room dazedly. Though the room looked almost exactly the same as the one on their home planet of Yeotis, there were some slight differences that soon became apparent. There was a large runic triangle engraved onto the floor and the material everything was made out of seemed to be some kind of coppery metal.


    Still, as they stood filled with an abundance of energy, they watched. Watched as their friends changed amidst roars, yowls, and grunting.


    The three had never spoken about what they had been mixed with. Beatrice knew of Amelia''s lineage but was curious to know that of the other two.


    From what they could see of the thrashing teens, Billy''s skin was becoming darker or perhaps sprouting fine black hairs. He had also grown a lot more muscular and larger. The most disturbing thing of all being his human ears which had fallen off, discarded like a lizard that shed its tail to escape an enemy. Two pointy and furry ears were now growing near the crown of his head.


    Amelia was experiencing something similar.Though her skin tone was staying the same and no fur sprouted from it, her ears were being replaced. Her nails also fell out as new, harder and longer nails grew in their place. That was all they could see from the angle that they were standing.


    Leo had only focussed on one person. He was curious about the others, but he had to know about Klaus. He would not admit it, but he still felt shame for losing so thoroughly against Klaus. What he saw made him swallow hard.


    Klaus was fluctuating. Amidst the sound of cracking bones, roars, and screams of pain. Klaus would grow inordinately large and then shrink back to normal. His clothes were completely ripped to pieces. So Leo saw as scales grew. He saw as Klaus'' back seemed to crack and bend before large protrusions threatened to break through the skin underneath.


    Two things did not fluctuate like the others. Horns that were growing from his temples and a scaled, spiked tail that grew from his tailbone. The tail itself kept growing. It was only the thickness that fluctuated. The spikes and blade-like end made its vicious purpose clear.


    Leo was no idiot despite how he acted at times. He put two and two together, his common sense just kept him from admitting what he was seeing. Even though he felt like he had just been sucked through a straw in the galaxy into another world. A world he had learned was filled with magical races, plants, monsters, and creatures. He still struggled to believe what he was seeing; Klaus, a dragon.


    Leo was oblivious to the battle that raged in Klaus. He could see the physical effects as Klaus fluctuated, but only Klaus felt the dragon in him trying to assert it''s prideful self. It was him and he was it, but as people struggled with their feelings, he struggled. There was a difference. The fight had become physical because it affected how he looked.


    Klaus wanted to be less eye-catching as was his nature. Blending in had helped him survive. However, his pride warred with this. A dragon needed its presence known unless it was hunting, and therein was Klaus'' salvation.


    Still, he had to make concessions. A hunter needed tools and protection. The tail was the first concession. The second was scales in areas that protected his organs, neck, and groin areas. In fact, his genitalia became more lizard-like than he would be comfortable with. The horns on his temples stayed to serve as protection. The rest of his human features would remain so that the hunter''s nature would be less recognizable when among its possible prey. His skull and bones did grow denser as a result.


    All of it was decided though warring instincts. Due to the need for armor and denser bones, his wings would be useless until he learned how to manipulate the magic in the air.


    A dragon would learn this in memories while they incubated. But Klaus was born through natural birth and only had the awakening to go on.


    By the time it all ended, half an hour had passed.


    Despite the ordeal that each of the hybrids had experienced, they still felt like they were brimming with energy.


    Klaus'' throat felt hoarse, but that too faded as his healing kicked in.


    He was face down on the runed ground. Having learned from past experience, Klaus very slowly pushed himself up. He remembered the changes after the awakening, so he moved with that memory in mind.


    The caution proved to be excessive. The brimming energy was potential and not physical like the awakened changes had been, at first.


    Something hit his chest as soon as he was upright. He looked down to see it was a jacket. Leo pointed. "You might want to cover up, uh, whatever that is."


    Klaus looked down and saw what Leo meant. His genitalia was hidden under scales, but a bulge announcing its presence was still visible. "Thanks."


    Leo had tried to save him, but it was too late for that. Klaus saw all the others were already looking at him.


    He ignored them and tied the jacket around his middle. His butt cheeks would still be exposed, but it was better than nothing.


    Beatrice was the first to talk. "Well, that happened."


    Fred replied while eyeing each of the hybrids. "Yeah." His gaze especially lingered on Amelia.


    She was attractive before, but after the change, Fred found it ridiculous.


    Kitsunes were known to appear as attractive women to trick men. This legend proved to have some truth to it. Her eyes had grown a little larger, and her gaze captured the male teens as she made eye contact. She knew more than the others what changes would happen to her. There was lots of information regarding her family¡¯s legacy on hand after her awakening. She felt the puffy tail stuck in her pants. When she grew in power, the tail would split and multiply.


    What she did not expect were the streaks in her hair. Her natural black sported flashes of red.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    What she did not see were her long ears. Each had a stripe of crimson running down its length, which then ended at the pointy tip in small tufts.


    Amelia also had two small red dots on her face, one under each eye.


    Klaus'' pride had him more absorbed in himself at that moment. He was trying out his tail and experimenting with the maw. The more he closed it, the more flexible the tail would become.


    He had just decided to try opening it up when knocking interrupted them. His tail which had been swishing from side to side, abruptly came to a standstill as he turned toward the sound.


    Billy entered his view for the first time. The teen-turned-half-something-else, went to stand protectively in front of Klaus.


    Billy was bigger, a lot bigger. Muscles brimmed under the dark and short fur that covered his whole body. As a result, the shirt he had worn was in tatters. His pants had survived, but barely. It was torn around his calves and thighs.


    Klaus watched as ears similar to that of a Doberman pointed in alertness at what he right then realized was a door. Through it came the strangest creature he had ever seen.


    The others showed similar confusion. Billy, especially displayed the signs. His head tilted to the side, and one ear fell over droopily.


    If Klaus had to describe the creature in one word, he would use "Gremlin", but he would also have to add, "of some kind."


    It was very short. Hairy, with a head too big for its body and eyes too big for its head.


    "Pardon my intrusion, but the time set aside for a safe mana flood has expired. I am required by policy to intrude and inspect for possible deaths."


    As soon as it spoke, Klaus'' tail went up and something which had happened in his awakening reappeared; his enhancement ability.


    Lines of green and purple flared in his bone white tail and he considered pouncing on the little creature because it had not spoken physically but mentally.


    It ignored him completely. "Since no deaths have been noted, you are required to vacate this room immediately. Please follow me. Simple robes will be provided for those who are naked."


    The creature turned around without waiting for a reply, and Klaus noticed that it was floating. Its body and limbs hanging limply under the big head.


    The teens looked at each other and then nodded. The team was feeling a mixture of dread and excitement.


    They made their way to the door. After passing through they found themselves in a small room. It had a large desk set to one side.


    The gremlin was floating in a corner. "Please speak to my associate Trix, who will handle your registration and give out the robes."


    Klaus turned to the desk. On it sat what looked like a frog. He frowned and was about to speak, but the creature interrupted.


    "That is not Trix."


    Klaus leaned over the desk warily eyeing the frog that was glaring at him. Behind it was a rack that had a ledger on it. On the ledger was what Klaus assumed was Trix. A fairy, that was fast asleep.


    Klaus considered mentioning that to the floating bobblehead but decided to just nudge the fairy. He was worried that touching her might be some kind of taboo, so instead, he shook the ledger.


    Beatrice had come to look over as well. "Bloody hell it''s Pinkerbell!"


    Shaking the ledger was not working at all, but as soon as Beatrice mentioned Pinkerbell, the fairy flew right up and into her face. "Don''t you dare mention that traitor in front of me!"


    Beatrice, who always had something to say was struck dumb.


    The fairy continued to fly in front of her nose. "We had a plan that hussy and I. We would become famous together. Be stars for all the worlds. Not just one, but all of them."


    She next flew into Klaus'' face. "And do you know what she did? Betrayed me, sold me to this stinking place so that she could pay for the transfer. I still have a hundred years to slave away!"


    Someone cleared their throat. The teens found it especially weird because the sound was projected through thought.


    Trinx came to an immediate standstill. She stomped her foot impudently while glaring at the Gremlin. "I lost the bet this time, but just you wait! The next people that come through will definitely touch me."


    She must have flipped some kind of switch because the next moment she was all smiles, while she rambled off sentence after sentence, sounding like a telephone salesman.


    "Welcome to the Secret Worlds. The Travelers Guild is always happy to receive new hopeful adventurers like you. I am Trix and I will be your ledger fairy today. Registration upon entering the world is mandatory. If not done properly, you may get refused on other worlds where the Guild operates. Registration is simple, please state your name and affiliation. Please note anything you say will be recorded in the ledger automatically for your and our protection as well as quality checks."


    The fairy finally stopped and then took in a deep breath before deflating. Sinking to the top of the desk while she blew out the breath and hugged her legs. "I hate my life."


    Beatrice was the first one to speak. "Beatrice Lockheart, servant to the Lady Amelia Song Scientia."


    The fairy perked up and zipped into the air. "Another slave like me! It is rare to see our types travel around with the masters. Tell me, what are the normal worlds like?"


    Beatrice frowned at the fairy. "I am not a slave."


    Trix deflated once more. "Another one stuck in denial. Who is next, come on, I don''t have all day."


    "Leo Sparta, from the Sparta family."


    The fairy zoomed to Liz while sticking out her tongue at Leo. "Such a boring introduction."


    "Elizebeth Cromwell, from the-"


    The fairy waved her off. "Yeah, got it. The Cromwell family."


    She flitted over to Fred and wiggled her eyebrows. "How about you, handsome. Got something good for me?" She lifted her dress ever so slowly and winked. "Is that a mana growth in your pocket, or are you just happy to see me?"


    Fred averted his eyes, but Trix would just float in front of him again. "Hah, you must be a wizard."


    He finally just blurted out. "Frederich Craybits."


    The fairy stopped. "Did you just say, Crabs? What kind of a surname is that?"


    He wanted to explain, but she was already gone.


    Amelia got subjected to the fairy next. She was forced to say her information while the fairy pulled and rubbed at her ears.


    She was just about to do the same with Billy when he gave her a glare that could kill. His eyes were back to the strange red and three pupils in each.


    "Billy Prodigium," He managed to growl out.


    She just nodded and flew away, Last was Klaus. She flew from the bottom of his feet to his pointed horns. Inspecting everything. "You are a strange one. Especially this kind of change from Yeotis."


    Klaus'' tail flicked in reply. "Klaus Alexandros Roth."


    The fairy and the Gremlin reacted to that. She flew further away and the Gremlin let out a snarl. It was the first sound he made.


    Billy turned to the snarling Gremlin and snarled right back.


    The fairy ducked behind the counter and spoke from behind it. "Just to be clear, are you from the red faction or the white?"


    Klaus watched their reaction with confusion, and to his surprise, a subtle sense of pride.


    "Red. You know my name?" Klaus finally asked.


    The fairy peaked her head from behind the counter. "Who does not? You follow the god of destruction, Tiamat."


    Klaus snorted. "The Roth, do not follow her because she is a god, but because she fights against the blight."


    The fairy zoomed from behind the desk and announced with fists on her hips. "She is the blight!"


    Amelia could smell things were going to go downhill fast. She wanted to move forward and put a calming hand on Klaus.


    Liz was there before her. It confused the fox. Liz was further away from Klaus than she was. Liz would have had to start moving before the altercation reached this point.


    Klaus held the urge to lash out. He wanted to, but what Trix said earlier kept him from doing so.


    The hand that Liz was reaching out to Klaus'' shoulder stopped as soon as he came to that decision.


    Amelia stepped forward and announced. "I believe that was all of us. We no longer need to be here. Please give us the robes and we will leave."


    The fairy looked at her with narrowed eyes and then just snapped her fingers. Those with ruined clothes received plane brown robes that popped into existence out of nowhere.


    After putting on the robes the team headed towards the exit.


    Billy never took his eyes from the Gremlin while they moved out.


    As soon as they were outside the door. The teens were once more brought to a standstill.


    They were on a raised platform that circled what looked like a bazaar from a science fiction movie. What lent this more weight was the coppery metal that all the floors and walls were made of.


    More than a few of them believed that they must be in some sort of spaceship.


    The bazaar was bustling with lifeforms as strange humanoids traveled to and throw between stores manned by more of the gremlin-like-creatures. They ranged from the furry to pink bare skin. Some were grey and others blue. All the colors of the rainbow were represented.


    Fred pointed to one in particular. It was a light green almost grey. "Hey, don''t they look like aliens. You know, the traditional probe your ass aliens."


    Beatrice slapped his shoulder. "You are right!"


    One passing by heard the conversation. He floated over and stopped right in front of Fred''s nose. "Hey bub, I will let it go because it is your first time here. No one calls us aliens okay, not anymore. It''s offensive, get with the program. For your information, we stopped probing years ago."


    It must have been glaring because for a moment, it just hung there. It was hard for the team to tell. It did not seem like the creature blinked or had eyelids for that matter.


    As it floated away Leo bumped Fred with his elbow. "Hey bud, maybe we should start wearing tinfoil hats."


    The alien stopped and turned around. Its soulless stare focused on Leo, and it floated backward slowly until it vanished behind the crowd.


    Just then sirens started to go off and the floor on which the bazaar was on started to raise. The team turned to look and saw that a door next to where they had come opened. A fairy zoomed out and looked around.


    She cupped her hands over her mouth and shouted. "Okay it''s clear, you can open the big doors."


    As her words suggested. The small door next to the one she had come from slammed shut. The seam from where it was in the wall melted away and a new one formed. One that was far larger.


    It opened slowly, the doors sliding to the side. Out stepped a giant woman or rather a young woman. Other teens followed while gesturing and laughing with her. From what Klaus could see under the robe, she had ash blue skin and dark crystal-like growths sprouted randomly from her body.


    While she spoke, her eyes met Klaus. The other team members jumped back when a green ax formed in his hand. He had seen creatures like her before. They were storming up the hill to get to Sephiroth.


    Klaus saw a name plaque to the side of the door. It read "Earth transference gate one."


    She frowned at his reaction at seeing her but soon got distracted by one of her friends again.


    Klaus watched as the group walked towards a large archway in the distance. He could see two people that had catlike features among the people.


    ¡°Ah yes, the Ymir group. I suggest you don''t mess with the giants. Very bad for your health, see.¡±


    The group turned to the voice. Beatrice looked the creature that had spoken up and down. ¡°Is it a goat man?¡±


    The man with cloven hooves rolled his eyes and spoke directly with Klaus. ¡°The name is Barbos, and I think demons belong in hell.¡±


    Klaus nodded. ¡°Pride sends her regards.¡±

 PC busted but making a plan.

    Hey guys just an update on what''s happening. My pc is no longer among the living. I have made plans to acquire a laptop for the interim and will be updating again soon. I apologize for the delay.


    unfortunately all my planning is gone with it the hardrive cannot he recovered because most of it was fried.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    next update should be around Friday.


    In other news. I now have a new job which hopefully means I don''t have to travel as much anymore which will give me more time to do things in general. Writing will be a priority I assure you.


    I have not given up on my story.